Home
  By Author [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Title [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Language
all Classics books content using ISYS

Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ]

Look for this book on Amazon


We have new books nearly every day.
If you would like a news letter once a week or once a month
fill out this form and we will give you a summary of the books for that week or month by email.

Title: Joyce's Investments - A Story for Girls
Author: Newberry, Fannie E.
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
Copyright Status: Not copyrighted in the United States. If you live elsewhere check the laws of your country before downloading this ebook. See comments about copyright issues at end of book.

*** Start of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Joyce's Investments - A Story for Girls" ***

This book is indexed by ISYS Web Indexing system to allow the reader find any word or number within the document.



                           JOYCE'S INVESTMENTS

                            A STORY FOR GIRLS

                          By FANNIE E. NEWBERRY

              Author of "All Aboard," "Bubbles," etc., etc.



    A. L. BURT COMPANY,
    PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK.

    Copyright, 1899,
    By A. I. BRADLEY & CO.



    "Women have the genius of charity,
    A man gives but his gold;
    Woman adds to it her sympathy."



[Illustration: "What a bright-eyed baby! May I come in for a minute and
talk with you?" said Joyce.]



CONTENTS.


       I. Legal Advice

      II. Old Friends

     III. Joyce's Interests

      IV. The Works and Workmen

       V. Among the Cottages

      VI. Fresh Glimpses

     VII. The Hapgoods and Nate

    VIII. Littleton Reviewed

      IX. Dan

       X. At the Bonnivels'

      XI. The Social House

     XII. The House-Warming

    XIII. Some Encounters

     XIV. Joyce and Her Manager

      XV. Mother Flaherty's Telephone

     XVI. On a Trail

    XVII. Dodo

   XVIII. Nate Tierney

     XIX. In the Cage

      XX. Sorrow

     XXI. In the Lock-up

    XXII. A Visit to Lozcoski

   XXIII. Waiting for the Train

    XXIV. Night Watchers

     XXV. Camille Speaks Out

    XXVI. Not Welcome

   XXVII. Night Happenings

  XXVIII. Visiting the Shut-ins

    XXIX. A Dream Ended

     XXX. A Railroad Wedding



JOYCE'S INVESTMENT.



CHAPTER I.

LEGAL ADVICE.


The old lawyer caressed his smoothly shaven chin and gazed out at Joyce
Lavillotte from under his shaggy eyebrows, as from the port-holes of a
castle, impressing her as being quite as inscrutable of aspect and
almost as belligerent. She, flushed and bright-eyed, leaned forward with
an appealing air, opposing the resistless vigor of youth to the
impassiveness of age.

"It is not the crazy scheme you think it, Mr. Barrington," she said in
that liquid voice which was an inheritance from her creole ancestry,
"and I do not mean to risk my last dollar. You know I have means that
cannot be touched. Why should you be so sure I cannot manage the
Works--especially when Mr. Dalton is so capable and----"

The lawyer uttered something between a grunt and a laugh.

"It's Mr. Dalton who will manage it all. What do you know of the Works?"

"No, he will not, Mr. Barrington. The factory, of course, is his
province, but the village shall be mine. You think, because I am not yet
twenty-two, that I do not know my own mind, but you forget how long I
have been motherless; and a girl has to think for herself when her
mother goes."

"But your father?"

"You knew my father." The tremble in the young voice hardened into a
haughty note, and she drew back coldly.

Mr. Barrington heaved a perplexed sigh.

"I know I ought to oppose you to the death, even! You'll never have such
another chance to sell out, and the sum safely invested in bonds and
mortgages, would keep you like a princess."

"I don't want to be kept like a princess. I don't choose to make use of
that money for myself, Mr. Barrington--I can't. There is enough of my
mother's for my few needs. I was brought up simply, and I am glad! If I
sell the works, as you desire, I shall still give the proceeds away. Had
you rather I built a hospital, or founded a girl's college, or set up a
mission to the South Pole? I'd rather build a town on rational
principles."

The haughtiness had melted now, and the smile with which she ended was
hard to resist. A younger man would have yielded sooner, but Mr.
Barrington was a sharp, practical financier, and furthermore, he had
what he believed to be the best good of his client at heart. She was of
age and, under the conditions of her late father's will, absolute
mistress of a great fortune. It was aggravating to find she had no
intention of sitting down to enjoy this in a comfortable, lady-like
manner, but must at once begin to develope schemes and plans which
seemed half insane to him. Why should this new generation of women be so
streaked with quirks and oddities, so knobby with ideas, when they might
be just as helpless and charming as those of his own day, and give
themselves blindly to the guidance of astute men like himself? It was
maddening to contemplate. Here was one who could be clothed in purple
and fine linen and fare sumptuously every day, without so much as
lifting her little white finger, and she was planning an infinity of
care and worriment, possibly the loss of everything, rather than a calm
acceptance of her rosy fortune. It fairly disgusted him!

His vis-à-vis, watching him with her keen dark eyes, read these thoughts
as if his brain had been a printed page before her, and in spite of
herself laughed outright; in his very teeth--a merry little peal as
spontaneous as a sunburst.

"Pardon me!" she begged, trying vainly to control herself, "but you did
look so hopeless, Mr. Harrington. I know I'm a nuisance to you, and I
appreciate that this solicitude for my interests is more than I've any
right to expect when I disappoint you so. If you were not so old a
friend I wouldn't feel so guilty. Yet in spite of all--I am resolved."

She said the last three words quite gently, with a level gaze that met
his own frowning one and held it. She did not nod nor bridle, and her
air was almost deprecating in its modesty, but he felt the battle was
over and she was the victor. She would be her own mistress, girl that
she was, and he could not turn her. He leaned back in a relaxed attitude
and asked in a changed voice, "Will you then care to retain the services
of Barrington and Woodstock?"

There was not a hint of triumph in tone or manner as she answered
quickly,

"Most certainly, if I may. There will be a constant need of your advice,
I know. And now, Mr. Barrington, shall we settle the matter of salary,
or do you prefer to make a separate charge for each occasion?"

His smile was rather grim as he arose and took down a bundle of papers
and documents, slipped them rapidly from hand to hand, then laid them in
order before him.

"I think the salary might be best for you," he answered.

"So do I," blithely, "for I shall probably bore you to death!"

This matter having been satisfactorily adjusted, the lawyer, with a
rather ironical air, observed,

"If I am not trenching upon forbidden ground, might I ask a few more
questions concerning this scheme of yours?"

"As many as you like, sir."

"Thank you. I take it for granted you will retain Mr. Dalton as
manager?"

"Yes."

"And most of the employees as at present?"

"All, for aught I know."

"And you speak of building up a town--just what does that mean to your
own mind?"

"I'll try to tell you. You know at present there are only the buildings
for the Works, the branch track and engine sheds, and the few rows of
uncomfortable cottages for the families of the men. There is no school,
no church, no library, no meeting-place of any kind, except the grocery
store and saloon; and those bare, staring rows of mean houses, just
alike, are not homes in any sense of the word. I want to add all such
comforts--no, I call them necessities--and more."

"More? As what, for instance?"

"Well,"--she drew a long breath and settled back in her chair with a
nestling movement that made the hard man of business feel a certain
fatherly yearning towards her, and at last said slowly, "I can't quite
explain to you how I have been led to it, but this thought has become
very plain to me--that every real need of humanity must (if this world
be the work of a perfect Being) have its certain fulfilment. Most people
think the fulfilment should only be looked for in another and better
world. I think it might, and ought, to come often in this, and that we
alone are to blame that it does not."

"Wait! Let me more fully understand. You think every need--what kind of
needs?"

"All kinds. Needs of body, mind, and soul."

"You think they can be fully gratified here?"

"I think they might be. I believe there is no reason, except our own
ignorance, stupidity, prejudice, and greed, that keeps them from being
gratified here and now."

"But child--that would be Heaven!"

"Very like it--yes. And why shouldn't we have Heaven here, sir? God made
this world and pronounced it good. Would the Perfect One make a broken
circle, a chain with missing links, a desire without its gratification?
That would be incomplete workmanship. When either my body or my soul
calls out for anything whatsoever, somewhere there is that thing
awaiting the desire. Why relegate it to another world? There must be
complete circles here, or this world is not good."

"But, my dear girl, these are rather abstruse questions for your little
head."

"I did not think them out, Mr. Barrington. They grew out
of--circumstances--and some one a good deal wiser than I made me
understand them. But they grew to stay, and I can't get rid of them.
That is one of the thoughts, ideas--what you will, and this is the
other. A man can do little alone, but men can do anything working
together in perfect sympathy."

"Oh, co-operation--yes!"

"Co-operation, as you say. With perfect co-operation and a perfect
communication, so that each need may be answered readily--these are the
ideas I wish to work out."

"Work out--how?"

"In my village."

He frowned at her in puzzled petulance.

"I don't understand a word."

"And it's almost impossible to make one understand, sir. Just wait and
watch the working of my plan. Mr. Barrington, have you ever had a
surplus of anything that you would gladly share with another, if you
knew exactly where it was most needed?"

"Yes," smiling suddenly, and glancing into a corner where was a
heaped-up, disorderly looking set of shelves from which the books had
overflowed upon the floor. "I was thinking, the other day, that if I
knew just the right young lawyer I would be glad to give him some of
those Reports."

"That's it! That's what I mean. Somewhere, some struggling lawyer is
longing for books and cannot get them; you have too many and are longing
to be rid of them. There are the two halves of a complete whole; don't
you see?"

"Certainly--if they could be brought together."

"Well, I want to try and bring them together."

"In your village? But how? Do you imagine you can play Providence to a
whole settlement, and complete all its half circles?"

"No, sir, I've no thought of that. I simply want to make it possible for
them to play Providence to each other. But it would take all day to tell
you just how. You have a clue now, and suppose you watch me work it out.
I shall probably come to you often for advice, and I must not take up
more of your time to-day."

She arose, with a brisk movement, and began fastening her fur collar, in
spite of his detaining gesture.

"No, no," she laughed, "don't tempt me! When I mount my hobby it carries
me fast and far. Save yourself from its heels. But I will come again."

He laughed with a hearty note.

"You know when to dismount, evidently, and just in time to whet one's
curiosity, too. I may be asking to ride it myself, next. Well, do come
again--but wait! What's the name of your new town?"

"I've been puzzling over that, Mr. Barrington. I wanted in some way to
have my family name connected with it, and yet not so distinctly as to
be suggestive, either. There is the English of it--of course it's a free
translation--that might do. I don't care to hint at my ideas in the
name, so perhaps----"

"Lavillotte?" he questioned. "What is the English of it."

"'The little town,' but Littletown----"

"Why not drop the w?"

"And make it Littleton? Well, why not? I rather like that! It seems
impersonal; it explains nothing."

"Except its smallness," laughed the lawyer, "and that would be apparent
anyhow, I suppose."

She laughed with him.

"I'm afraid so. Yes, I believe it will do. Littleton! It really suits
me."

"There! Didn't I tell you? I've named your model town already; I shall
be galloping side by side with you before you know it. Off with you now,
hobby and all!"

But she passed out smiling and satisfied. When Mr. Barrington took that
tone she knew he was the old friend again, and not the legal adviser;
and much as she respected the lawyer, she far preferred the friend,
to-day.



CHAPTER II.

OLD FRIENDS.


Miss Lavillotte descended in the elevator and hurried out to her waiting
brougham, and stopped an instant with her foot on the step, to turn a
kindly, inquiring gaze upon the elderly coachman, who held the door open
before her. An amused twinkle grew in his honest eyes as he gravely
responded to the glance with the words, "No, Miss Joyce, I'm not tired
nor cold--where next?"

"If you are certain, Gilbert; but it was a good while, and"--"It's mild
and pleasant to-day, Miss Joyce."

"Well, it's good of you to think so. Then drive to the Bonnivels, and I
won't be so long this time."

"Take all the time you want, Miss Joyce."

He gently shut the door upon her and, mounting to the box, drove
carefully away through the thronged streets, turning westward and
leaving the neighborhood of legal offices to plunge into the somewhat
unsavory precincts given over to markets and fruit venders, passing
which, he gradually emerged into the less frequented lengths of avenue
leading far out into the suburbs. It was a long and not too pleasant
drive, but Joyce Lavillotte was too busy with her thoughts to mind, and
Gilbert Judson too intent upon the safe guidance of her spirited team to
care. The dreamer inside was indeed surprised when he stopped and,
glancing out, she saw they had reached their destination.

It was a corner house, frame-built, and of a comfortable, unfashionable
aspect, set down in a square which showed its well-kept green even in
winter. The lace-hung windows were broad, sunny and many paned, and a
gilded cage flashed back the light in one of them. Joyce flung it an
eager glance of expectancy and ran lightly up the steps of the square
porch, as if overjoyed to be there. Before she could ring, the door was
flung open with the outburst,

"I knowed it was you! I saw you froo de window." She caught up the
laughing child with a loving word. "Of course you knew me, sweetheart!
Where's mama, and Auntie, and 'Wobin', and all?"

The brown curls bobbed against her shoulder and the red lips met her own
in frank affection.

"Dey's heah, but Wobin's wunned away."

"Wunned away? The naughty dog! Ah, Dorette, there you are! How's the
blessed mother?"

"Better, Joyce; no pain in several days. Come in, dear--she'll be so
glad! Oh, Joyce I did think when all restrictions were removed----"

"Ah! no, dear. You knew I would observe every form of respect. I have
been nowhere yet."

She glanced down meaningly at her black gown, and Dorette's olive skin
flushed in a delicate fashion.

"I beg your pardon. You are right, as usual. Come in to ma mère."

Joyce followed the sweet-faced young woman, still carrying the little
child who was so like her, and thus entered the large and pleasant
living-room of the old house. In the embrasure of one broad window,
seeming to focus all the light which streamed in freely through the
thin, parted curtains, sat a woman in a gown of soft white wool, made
with artistic simplicity. Her face had the same soft cream tint as her
gown, and the hair, turned back in loose waves from her broad forehead,
was of a purplish black, occasionally streaked with gray. All the
features were clean-cut and delicate, but the expression in the large
black eyes was that vague, appealing one which too surely indicates the
utter loss of sight.

Evidently the woman, still exceptionally beautiful in her maturity, was
hopelessly blind.

Joyce quickly set down the little one, and advanced on winged feet.

"Ma mère," she said in a voice almost of adoration, as she dropped to
her knees beside the woman's chair, "Ma mère, I have come back."

"Dear one! Ma petite!" exclaimed the other in liquid southern accents,
reaching out a delicate, trembling hand, which the girl caught and
kissed devotedly. "We have longed for you. But we knew you would come!
Let me see your face, child."

Joyce turned it upward and remained very still while the other lightly
touched brow, eyes, lips, and chin, in a swift, assured fashion.

"Ah, you are truly the same little Joyce. There is the breadth between
the eyes like an innocent child's, the straight, firm little nose like a
Greek outline, the full curved lips--do you still pout when angry,
chèrie?--and that square, decided turn to the chin, more apparent than
ever. You have grown, Joyce; you are a woman now."

"Yes, mother, but still a baby to you, and I want always to keep the old
name for you, no matter how I grow. Ma mère, you have grown younger, and
are more beautiful than ever."

"No flattery, mignonne! It is not good for me. Sit down here and tell us
all there is to tell. You are very lonely, now?"

"I am alone--yes."

Joyce drew a chair close beside the other and sat down, while the older
women smiled slightly.

"Yes, there is a difference. They tell me you are very rich."

"Too rich, dear mother; it frightens me!"

"Money is a great power, my child."

"And a terrible responsibility, as you have always taught me, ma mère."

"True. We have both known happy days without it. Still----" "If it had
only come in the right way, Mother Bonnivel!" cried the girl in an
irrepressible outburst, "But oh! there's a stain on every dollar. I must
spend my whole life trying to remove the stain, trying to make it honest
money. Do you remember our little French fable? How the cursed coin of
the oppressor left its mark in boils and burns, until it had been
sanctified by relieving the starving child? I must sanctify what my
father--snatched--ma mère."

"And you will, Joyce--I know that."

"Yes, I mean to, God helping me. I have just come from a stormy
interview with dear old Mr. Barrington, but I have won him over at last.
Yet, it is you, mother, who will do it all, for I shall simply carry out
your plans and----"

"My plans? what, Joyce! I have never----"

"Oh no, because you had not the means, so what was the use? But all the
same it is you. Didn't you supply all the ideas, all the longings and
the foresight? Every bit of it is what you have instilled into me from
babyhood."

"They are your own dreams--yours and Leon's. Now let us make them
reality. But where did Dorette go, and where is Camille? I want you all
to hear--and good Larry, too."

"Then stay the day with us, dear. Larrimer will not be home till
evening, and there is so much to talk about."

"Shall I? Oh, how blissful to think I can! I will go out and send
Gilbert home, then. He has waited for me so patiently all the morning.
Dear Mother Bonnivel, is it wicked that I can't be sad and regretful,
but that the freedom is so sweet--_so sweet_?"

"It is natural at least, my love. Go and dismiss Gilbert until to-morrow
morning. It will be too late for your long ride home after our seven
o'clock dinner. Then hurry back. I begrudge every minute you are gone."

Joyce sped gaily away, and returned minus her hat and furs.

"I left them in the hall," she explained, as Dorette looked up
questioningly, having just re-entered. "Are you glad I'm to stay, Dodo?
Do give me some sewing now, Dorey, just in the old way. Is there nothing
to do for baby?"

"Nothing! Indeed you'd think there was something, to see the way she
goes through her clothing. She's a perfect terror, Joyce! Well, take
this bit of a yoke--can you hemstitch as neatly as ever?"

"Try me; I don't know. Ellen does everything now."

"You have a maid?"

"Oh yes, I could not live alone. But Ellen is scarcely that. She is too
staid, too old and respectable. She is my companion, rather."

"And you are still in that great hotel?"

"Yes, our rooms were taken for a year, and the time is not up for some
months yet, so it seemed best. And we are quite independent there. We
live as quietly in our suite of rooms as if we were in a separate flat.
And our places at table are reserved in a far corner of the great salon,
so that by timing ourselves we avoid the crowd, and we do not become
conspicuous."

"Yes, I understand. One can live much as one elects to anywhere," said
Madame Bonnivel, caressing little Dodo as the child leaned against her.

"I don't know," laughed Joyce. "There have been times when we didn't
think so--did we, Dorette? Oh, it is so good--so good to be here!"

Over their needle-work the talk ran on, largely reminiscent in
character, and mostly in a joyous strain. The young matron, Mrs.
Larrimer Driscoll, was evidently no ready talker, but her interest was
so vivid that she was a constant incitement to Joyce, who seemed to have
broken bounds, and was by turns grave and gay, imperious and pleading in
a succession of moods as natural as a child's and almost as little
controlled. Presently she who has been referred to as Dodo's auntie,
Miss Camille Bonnivel, entered and, after one swift look at the guest,
who stood smilingly awaiting the outbreak of her astonishment, threw up
both hands and flew across the room.

"Joyce!" she cried, "Joyce Lavillotte! So the proud heiress of a hundred
acres--mostly marsh-land, but no matter!--has condescended to our low
estate. Shall I go down on one knee, or two?"

"On four, if you have them, you gypsy! Come, kiss me and stop this
nonsense. Dear! How you have grown, you tiny thing. You must be nearly
to my elbows by this."

"Elbows! I'm well on towards five feet, I'll let you know. But you are
superb, Joyce--'divinely tall and most divinely fair'; isn't that it?
Come, stoop to me."

They kissed heartily, the dark little creature standing on tiptoe, while
Joyce bent her head low, then Dodo claimed attention from "Cammy," and
amid bursts of laughter and sometimes a rush of sudden tears, the talk
flowed on, as it can only flow when dearest friends meet after long
separation, with no estrangement and no doubts to dim the charms of
renewed intercourse.



CHAPTER III.

JOYCE'S INTERESTS.


Joyce had not exaggerated when she spoke of the settlement about the
Works as a desolate, unpicturesque, uninviting spot, and Camille had
skirted the truth, at least, when she referred to the inherited acres as
"marsh lands." Had she named them a desert instead, though, she would
have been nearer correct, for is not a desert a "great sandy plain?" So
was the site of the great factories known as the Early Glass Works. They
seemed to have been set down with no thought but to construct--a shelter
for costly machinery; as to those who worked it, let them manage anyhow.
The buildings were massive and expensive where used to protect senseless
iron and steel; low, squalid, and flung together in the cheapest way
where used to house sentient human beings.

In a certain spasm of reformation they had been purchased by James J.
Early after a venture in his gambling schemes so surpassingly
"lucky"--to quote himself--that he was almost shamed into decency by its
magnitude. He even felt a thrill of compunction--a very brief
thrill--for the manner in which two-score people, who had trusted him,
were left in the trough of ruin while he rode high on the wave of
success. Almost trembling between triumph and contrition, he had been
seized with the virtuous resolve to quit speculation for honest
industry, and his investment in these glass-works was the result.
Through his wildest plunging he had been shrewd enough never to risk his
all in one venture--in fact, he never took any great risks for himself,
except so far as his immortal soul was concerned--consequently when
death overtook him and he, perforce, laid down the only thing he valued,
his fortune, it had reached proportions of which figures could give but
little idea. His daughter Joyce, sole heir-at-law, was almost
overwhelmed by the burden of these millions, especially as she realized
how dishonestly they had been acquired. She thoroughly appreciated the
methods taken to possess them (one cannot say earn in this connection)
and her sensitive soul shrank in terror from benefiting only through
others' misfortunes. If she could not gather up and restore, she might
at least bestow wherever help seemed most needed, thus perhaps in time
lifting the curse she felt must rest on these ill-gotten gains. With
James Early's usual policy he had spent money at the Works only where it
would increase the value of the plant, and the working power of the
machinery. The idea of wasting a dollar in making the homes of his
employees more attractive, or in putting within their reach mental and
moral helps, had never even occurred to him. Treeless, arid, and flat,
the country stretched away on every side, only broken by one or two
slight knolls separating the Works from a small river that intersected
the land at some distance. In the midst of this plain stood the great
buildings, belching forth smoke from their tall chimneys, while,
radiating from this busy nucleus, were several rows of mere barracks,
known as the cottages of the workmen.

It should be the daughter's policy to make this district blossom as the
rose, and to make its people happy and contented.

You have doubtless noticed the seeming discrepancy between the names
borne by Joyce and her father, and this is its explanation. The marriage
of the scheming Yankee, James Early, into the then wealthy and powerful
family of Lavillotte, old-timers of Louisiana soil, was considered the
opposite of an honor by them, with the exception of the young girl,
educated in the north, who had been fascinated by his fine looks and
glib tongue. Therefore, when Joyce was born, an edict was issued by its
leading members--two patriarchal uncles who held control of the
property--that she should be cut off from her maternal rights in the
family estate unless allowed to take the family name. Now, the loss of
money was to J. J. Early the only loss worth mentioning, so he
reluctantly consented, with but one stipulation--that she should bear
his middle name, which was Joyce. Having assured themselves that Joyce
was a proper Christian cognomen, suitable to a woman, they yielded the
point, and Joyce Early was made Joyce Lavillotte by due process of law
before old enough to know, much less to speak, her name. That this
property was largely lost during the civil war, leaving the Earlys
almost destitute at the time that broken-spirited lady died, had never
altered this fact; nor was it changed when, later, after the death of
both uncles, the property in partially restored shape came to the girl,
so bound beneath legal restrictions, that she could never have the
management of anything but the income. In fact, so engrossed had Early
become in his own money-making, by this, that he had little thought to
bestow upon a daughter who could never sympathize in what made life's
interest for him. He had controlled her existence to his own purposes,
knowing that an acknowledged home and daughter somehow give a man caste
in the community, but outside of certain restrictions, and very galling
ones, he had let her severely alone. Now that liberty and great means
had fallen to her, what use should she make of them?

She stood a moment looking around her, after she had alighted from the
train at the little brown one-room station-house, trying to take it all
in at one glance of her brilliant eyes. She had never been here before,
but she had had countless photographs made, and supposed herself
thoroughly acquainted with the spot. But, to some minds, photographs are
confusing things, jumbling up the points of compass in an unreliable
manner. Joyce found that it was almost as strange as if never pictured
out before her, and a great deal uglier than she had supposed. She
shivered as she gazed around upon the bleakness everywhere, perhaps
largely accentuated by a gray, chilly morning of early spring, with the
small patches of snow, left by winter, blackened and foul. Ellen Dover,
at her elbow, remarked plaintively,

"There, Miss Joyce, I knowed you'd need your sealskin such a day," to
which the girl only answered, with an odd smile,

"Even a sealskin couldn't stop that shiver, Ellen; it might make it
worse, indeed. Come, I think this is the way to the office. Doesn't it
say something over that door at the right? Yes, there it is--come on!"

They traversed a considerable space of uneven ground crossed and
recrossed by the narrow-gauge tracks upon which the sand and grit trucks
ran, avoiding one or two localities where steam shot upward from the
ground in a witch-like and erratic manner, with short angry hisses and
chopping sounds that suggested danger, and finally stood before the door
designated "OFFICE" in plain lettering. Joyce looked around at her
companion with a perplexed little laugh.

"Do we knock, Ellen? How does one do at a place like this,--just walk in
as it 'twere a shop, or wait till you're let in, as at a house?"

"Goodness me!" bridled Ellen, gazing at the uninviting exterior. "Why
should you be knocking and waiting when you own the whole business, I'd
like to know? Just push in and tell who you be--that's what I'd do."

"Oh, I think not, Ellen--would you? I'd rather err on the safe side,
seems to me. Do let's be polite, at least! Yes, I'll knock," and a timid
rat-tat-tat, made by a small kid-covered knuckle, announced the first
visit of the present owner of the great Early Works.

After an instant's delay the door was partly opened, and a preoccupied
face, with perpendicular lines between the keen gray eyes, was thrust
out impatiently, with the words,

"Well, why don't you come in? What--Oh, excuse me, ladies. Good-morning!
What can I do for you?"

"Is Mr. Dalton in?" asked Joyce embarrassedly.

"Yes, I am he; please walk in. You'll have to excuse the litter here.
I've been too busy to let them clean it up. Here's a chair, Miss--and
here, ma'am"--calmly overturning two close beside the desk, that were
heaped with papers.

Having thus seated his guests, the man stood in an inquiring attitude,
surreptitiously glancing at Joyce who seemed to him almost superhumanly
beautiful in that dusty place, for her pink flush and shy eyes only
accentuated her charms. She found it necessary to explain the intrusion
at once, but was so nervous over just the right form of
self-introduction required that she rather lost her head, and stammered
out,

"I--I thought I'd like to see the works and--and you"--then stopped,
feeling how awkward was this beginning.

A smile flitted over his grave countenance.

"I am before you," he said, bowing somewhat elaborately. "If looking at
me can do anybody any good----"

She checked him with a somewhat imperious gesture.

"I am Joyce Lavillotte," she said, growing cool again, "and I would like
to look the place over."

The sentence died into silence before an ejaculation so amazed and
long-drawn it made Joyce's eyes open wide. The man looked ready to burst
into laughter, yet full of respect, too. At length he broke out,

"I beg your pardon! I am so surprised. I supposed you were a man. It's
your name, probably, that deceived me--and then I never thought of a
girl--a young lady--caring to examine into things, and asking for
statistics, and so on. Then your handwriting--it was so bold. And your
methods of expression--well, I have been completely fooled!"

He stopped the voluble flow of words, which Joyce felt instinctively to
be unlike himself, and gazed at her again in a forgetfulness somewhat
embarrassing. Joyce was trying to think of something to say when he
broke out once more, "Yes, I supposed of course you were a man, and not
so very young, either. I had pictured you the moral image of your
father"--he stopped an instant, then asked with a sort of regretful note
in his voice--"he _was_ your father?"

"Yes," said Joyce coldly. "Only I bear my mother's name for certain
private reasons."

"Yes. I had thought Lavillotte was merely a middle name. We have always
spoken of--of you--as young Early, here. But excuse me! I am very glad
to see you, Miss Lavillotte. You wish to go over the works, you say?"

"Yes, if perfectly convenient. And I want, if possible, to go inside one
or two of the houses, if I may. Could it be managed, Mr. Dalton?"

"Assuredly. Just let me announce you, and they'll be honored----"

"But wait a minute!" Joyce was gathering her wits again.

"Is the idea general here that I am a man?" smiling up into his face so
blithely that his eyes reflected the light in hers.

"Why, yes, I'm afraid it is. You see we know so little of Mr.--of your
father--in a personal way, and all I have said has been under that
impression. I humbly beg your pardon for it, Miss Lavillotte."

"No, you needn't. I'm not sure but I shall thank you for the mistake,
indeed. Let me think a minute. Yes, I believe I shall leave myself
undiscovered for a time, at least. I may see things more exactly as they
are in that way. But don't they know my name at all, Mr. Dalton?"

"I think not. You have only been mentioned as Early's son, I am certain.
There has been no occasion to speak of the heir except to one or two,
and I know the name Early was given him."

Joyce could scarcely keep from laughing outright at his tone and manner,
for he could not yet conceal his sense of the unexpected, even the
ludicrous, in this dénouement. And if it so impressed him, might it not
also make her something of a laughing-stock among her people, as she
liked to call them? Would they give her credit for knowing enough to try
and promote their interests in all she did? The idea of remaining
incognito appealed still more strongly to her, and she said slowly,

"I don't exactly relish the role of impostor, but it might be
justifiable in this case. Mr. Dalton, I want to make improvements here
that shall benefit the people directly, and I don't want to begin by
having them laugh at me--as you are doing."

He glanced up quickly at the reproachful tone, but catching the gleam of
fun in her eye relaxed happily.

"I didn't mean to," he said contritely, "but you took me so by surprise!
I am ready, now, to do whatever you wish done, and there shall be no
more laughing."

"Well, then, could we not--this is Miss Dover, Mr. Dalton--couldn't we
pass as acquaintances of yours, say? Don't people ever come to look the
Works over?"

"Not often, but they might. And shall I invent new names for you both?"
His manner was as alert as Joyce's own, now, and the perpendicular lines
were nearly smoothed out between his eyes.

"No. If, as you say, my name is unknown we will not dye ourselves too
deeply in deception. I think I'll remain Joyce Lavillotte, thank you!
Can we start at once?"

He seemed pleased at her eagerness, but gave her handsome mourning
costume a perplexed glance.

"Assuredly, only--I don't know much about such things, but aren't you
pretty well dressed to go around in the worst parts? There are some
dirty places, though it's clean work in the main. I know you wish to be
thorough," with an approving glance, "so I mention it. You haven't any
old frock that you could get at near by?"

At this instant Ellen was heard to give a little sniff and both turned
their gaze upon her, Dalton's questioning, and Joyce's laughing and
deprecatory.

"Did you speak, Ellen?" she asked mischievously.

"No 'm, I didn't, but I was just a-thinkin' that if you'd 'a' listened
to me and wore your old Henrietta-cloth----"

"But as usual I did not listen, Ellen, and we won't scold now about
unimportant matters. Lead on, Mr. Dalton; we're ready."

The man reached for his hat, closed his ledger carefully upon the pen he
had been using, then opened an inner door, and stood aside to let them
pass on through a short, narrow entry, from which another door led them
directly into the noise and vapors of the Works.



CHAPTER IV.

THE WORKS AND WORKMEN.


It would not be best to attempt a detailed description of the Early
Glass Works, lest the subject prove so interesting we forget our story.
There are few industries so fascinating to watch, or even to read about,
as that of glass-blowing, and on this inspection morning Joyce had to
keep reminding herself that she had come, primarily, to study the
workmen and not the process, so absorbed did she frequently become in
the latter.

The Early Works made a specialty of flint-glass crystal, and cut and
engraved ware for domestic and ornamental use, also of the finer
qualities of shades for lamps and chandeliers. As Joyce lingered again
and again to watch the swift and graceful shaping of the molten
substance, while airy stem or globe were blown into being by the breath
of man, to be afterwards carved into exquisite designs upon the
emery-wheel, or graven against the spindle, all with a dexterity that
seemed simply marvelous to her ignorance, she decided in her own mind
that a master at glass working was not an artisan, but an artist.

Mr. Dalton seemed amused at her child-like delight, and tried to explain
all she observed in language not too technical for her comprehension.
But often she became too absorbed to question, or even listen, at which
times he stood silently by, watching with open admiration her fair,
expressive face.

Dalton was, in a sense, a self-made man, having begun as stoker of one
of the annealing furnaces when both he and the Works were young. He had
climbed steadily, serving his apprenticeship in each department, and
studying at a night-school, when such were in operation, until the
sudden demise of Mr. Early had lifted him from the position of foreman
to that of manager, by right of a thorough understanding of the
business. He was a plain thoughtful-seeing man, in his thirties, who
showed by his terse speech, practical manner, and business garb that he
had no intention of forgetting his work-a-day life in his present
elevation. Perhaps he had never so keenly felt how entirely it had been
a work-a-day life until this morning.

After a time Joyce ceased to feel dazed over the dull roar of the
furnaces, the flash and glow of the fiery masses of molten glass as
lifted from the pots, the absorbing sight of the blowing, rolling,
clipping, joining, cutting, and engraving, and the precision and silence
of the white-aproned, sometimes mask-protected workmen. She could begin
to notice individuals and study faces.

She stopped, finally, close by the marver of a young man--boy she called
him to herself--the precision of whose workmanship was that of a
machine. He was shaping a slender, long-stemmed, pitcher-like vase made
in three parts, foot, body and handle, afterwards joining them in one
exquisitely fine whole, after the manner of the Clichy crystal ware. He
was a remarkable looking being, she thought, divided between studying
his face and admiring his workmanship. Though somewhat deformed, with a
curving back and high shoulders, the face that crowned this misshapen
figure might have been the original of one of those intaglios of Venice,
which seem to reproduce all that is refined and choice in human
features. He had the broad brow, delicate, sensitive nose, curved and
mobile lips, and the square, slightly cleft chin that make up an almost
perfect outline. Yet the large dark eyes bore an expression of such
hopelessness, such unyouthful gravity, that the whole face seemed
gloomed over, as when a heavy cloud shuts out the brilliant sunshine of
an August day. He did not deign so much as a glance towards the
visitors, but like an automaton blew the graceful bulb, shaped it upon
his marver, with a light, skilful blow detached it from his
blowing-iron, received from his assistant the foot and joined the two,
with a dextrous twist and turn shaped the slender handle and added that,
all the time keeping his "divining-rod" (as Joyce named it to herself)
turning, rolling, advancing, receding, as if it were some inspired wand,
impelled to create the absolutely beautiful in form and finish. As they
slowly passed on Joyce breathed out involuntarily,

"Poor boy! He seems too sad even to wish for anything."

Dalton gave her a quick, keen glance.

"You have guessed it, Miss Lavillotte. He's got where he doesn't care.
He is one of our finest workmen, and a good fellow, but he is so
unsocial and gloomy the other boys all shun him."

"Do you know his story?" asked Joyce with interest.

"Why, yes, I know something of him. It isn't much of a story, though,"
laughing a little. "We don't go much into romancing here. He had a twin
brother that was as handsome as he in the face, and straight and tall
into the bargain; in fact, as fine a fellow as you'll see in a
century--and he shot him last year."

"Shot him?" Joyce recoiled in horror.

"Yes, accidentally of course. Their father had been a soldier in the
civil war, and in some way the rifle he carried, with his name and the
date scratched on the trigger-plate, was sent to the boys by a comrade
after his death. Dan, there, was handling it, supposing it unloaded as
usual, when it went off and shot his brother, who was leaning over him,
right through the heart. That's all."

"_All!_" Joyce breathed the word with a meaning, practical George Dalton
scarcely understood, and they proceeded in silence.

One other of the workers attracted the girl, as instantly, and partially
distracted her thoughts from Dan. This was a girl with a peculiar face;
not handsome. Joyce could only think of one descriptive word--high.
Pale, with dark coloring in hair and eyes, she seemed somehow remote,
lifted above the common life about her, like one living in a world of
her own. She, too, seemed absorbed in her work of engraving, and did not
for an instant remove her eyes from her delicate task, as she slowly
turned and pressed the globe against the spindle, working out the
pattern etched in the film covering its surface. But Joyce asked no
questions about her as they passed on.

"Now for the homes," she said, after the long tour of the buildings was
completed. "How can we gain entrance without seeming to intrude? Had we
better all try to go? It will seem like a regular incursion, won't it?"

Mr. Dalton smiled.

"If you could let me out, I'd be grateful. I've a big day's work laid
out on the time-books and accounts, for to-morrow's pay-day. But of
course, if you need me----"

"No, no. It has been very good of you to give us so much time. If I were
only an agent, now, and had something to sell----"

"'Twouldn't be a bad scheme, Miss Lavillotte, in case you really want to
see them as they are. If you had some new-fangled baking dish, or a
story paper, or----"

Joyce looked up with a flashing glance, and turned to Ellen, who
received the notice with a sniff and a restrained smile.

"You have one, Ellen. We bought it on the train, It's full of pictures
and short stories."

"Yes 'm, I've got it. You left it on the seat and I picked it up."

"And now your frugality is to be rewarded. But wouldn't it be prying,
Mr. Dalton?"

"Possibly. But wouldn't it be, anyway? I gather you have some good
reason for wishing to see these people at home."

"I have. I want to know just how and where to help them best, but I hate
to act in an underhanded way. And yet, if the paper would serve to give
me entrance I'd try not to prevaricate in the least."

"I think you may be trusted, Miss Lavillotte."

"Ellen, will you stay here in the office while I try it alone?"

"If you tell me to I s'pose I must, but I think it's a wild-goose chase
anyhow," was the disapproving answer. "I can tell you what you'll find
well enough," sniffing disgustedly, "and that is babies, bad smells,
dirt, and scolding. I've been there afore!"

Joyce laughed gaily.

"Give me the story paper, Ellen. I'm going to find all those things,
surely, but more--much more, as you'll see in time," and, snatching the
sheet from her maid's reluctant hand, she was off with a merry look back
at the two, who watched her till she had rounded the corner of the great
building and disappeared.

"It's a queer streak!" muttered Dalton, as he turned back into the
little office room, which had never looked so dim and dingy before. "For
a girl that's rich and handsome----"

"Don't see what there is so queer in being good!" returned Ellen
belligerently. "Just 'cause she's got a heart and sense beyond her years
folks calls her a freak. Of course it cuts, but she only laughs and goes
on just the same's ever. I get so mad, sometimes, I'd like to stomp on
'em, but she just looks at me smiling brave-like, with her lips
twitching a bit, and says, 'Never mind so long's we're surely right,'
and then I can't say a word."

Dalton looked at her reflectively. He was not used to women, and it
struck him, once or twice, that this elderly companion would have liked
to dictate to her young mistress, had the latter allowed it. So, not
feeling quite sure of his ground, he remarked vaguely,

"I suppose a girl like that would be naturally wilful--having everything
heart could wish. But----"

"Well then, I'll let you know she isn't," snapped Miss Dover. "Wilful
indeed!" and seating herself with resentful suddenness she glared at him
till he was glad to bury himself in his books, and try to forget the
excitements of the morning in figures.



CHAPTER V.

AMONG THE COTTAGES.


Joyce, laughing to herself, tripped across the ground occupied by the
works, and, after a hurried glance along the first row of cottages,
selected one at random and making straight for it, knocked with some
trepidation, but no delay. She heard herself announced inside by a
childish voice in descriptive fashion--"Say, ma, it's a girl in swell
clothes--hurry!" and began to question if she were too well dressed,
even in her plain black garb, for her part. Certainly there was an air
about her not common to the traveling agency people, but whether it were
entirely due to her garments may be doubted.

After considerable scurrying about inside, plainly distinguished through
the thin planking, the door was gingerly opened a few inches and a
touzled head appeared in the slit.

"Good-morning, 'm," spoke the head with an inquiring accent, which
plainly meant, "And what do you want?"

Joyce partly ignored the woman and her brusquerie, for the pretty curly
pate of a baby clinging to her skirts, and her ready smile was for him,
as she said,

"What a bright-eyed baby! May I come in for a minute and talk to you?"

The mother thawed to that, and the door fell wide apart. "Why, yes, come
in, come in! I'm washing to-day, but there's no great hurry's I knows
on. Sit there, won't ye? It's more comfor'ble."

Quite willing to be "more comfor'ble," if at no one's expense, Joyce
sank into the old cane rocker, still beaming upon the baby, who shyly
courted her from amid the damp folds of his mother's skirts.

"He's pretty smart for 'leven months," affirmed the latter, lifting him
to her knee, and dropping into the wooden chair opposite with a sense of
utter relaxation that struck the caller as being the next thing to
unconscious grace, even in that lank, slatternly figure. "He can go
clear 'round the room by takin' hold o' things. I guess you like babies,
'm?"

"I like some babies--and yours is a beauty; large, too. I had thought
him much older."

"Yes, he's as big as I care to lug--that's certain! Dorey, go and stir
down the clo'es in the boilin' suds, and be quick about it, too! Don't
ye know better'n to stand starin' at folks like a sick cat?" This, to a
little girl, presumably the herald of Joyce's approach, who had been
peeping in through the crack of a rear door.

Joyce, dreading a storm, asked politely,

"You have two children, have you?"

The woman laughed with something of a bitter cadence. "Oh yes, and seven
more atop o' them. There's two between baby and Dorey, and five older.
My three oldest is in the Works, and Rache is about the best hand
they've got, if I do say it. Rache earns good wages, I tell ye--better'n
the boys. But then, what with tobacco and beer, and beauin' the girls
around to dances and shows, and all, you can't expect a fellow to have
much left for his own folks. And my other two gals is workin' out in
town. Dorey, stop jouncin' them hot clo'es up an' down in the suds!
You'll git scalt with 'em yit."

"Do any of your children go to school?" asked the caller, quickly.

The woman laughed shortly.

"Where'd they go? There ain't no schools around here, and we ain't
wanting any, either, since our time with that one last year. 'Twas a
reg'lar sell! The gal what kep' it asked a nickel a week for every young
'un, and left us right in the middle of a term, 'cause she said it
didn't pay. Stuck-up thing she was, too! Couldn't see nothin' lower'n
the top of her own head, I couldn't abide her! No, if you're thinkin' of
gettin' up any of them kinter-gardens you might as well give it up,"
eying Joyce suspiciously. "We don't want 'em."

"But would you object to a free public school?" asked Joyce with a
patient air.

"Oh, I don't know's I should object," tolerantly. "Rache, she's a great
hand to read, and she takes in a magerzine, too, but I never could see
the sense o' spendin' time and money that way. If she marries she'll hev
to come down to scrubbin' and cookin', and tendin' baby, same's her ma;
and if she's an old maid, why, there's the Works, or goin' out to
housework, and either way I don't see just where an eddication comes
in."

"It might help her to some easier employment," suggested Joyce, but
rather faintly, for the woman's airy loquacity disconcerted her.

"It might, an' then it mightn't. I've seen girls as got above their
business come down a good deal lower than what they started from, and I
say, let well enough alone. There's lots of born ladies that ain't no
softer spoken than my girl Rache, and she's good to me and the young
'uns. I don't want anybody spoilin' my fam'ly by these highfalutin'
notions."

The woman assumed a Cornelia expression that almost daunted poor Joyce,
who was half a coward at heart, anyhow, so she meekly rose to go.

"I won't delay you from your washing any longer; good-by," she said,
nodding at the baby, who showed pearly teeth in return; and she passed
out, nor realized until later that she had not posed as a canvasser
here, unless in an educational sense.

She felt just a trifle discouraged by the unflinching attitude of this
Spartan mother, and was proportionately surprised when, obeying a call
to enter at the next door, she stepped into a bright, tastefully
furnished apartment with flowers in the window and magazines on the
table. Near by, in a large invalid chair reclined a girl--nay, a woman,
as Joyce decided after the second look, though a small creature--busily
embroidering upon a little frame, while on a small, detachable table,
now screwed to the arm of her chair, was a bright array of silks, and
beside them a half-open book, with a pencil slid between its leaves. She
gave Joyce an inquiring glance, and waited for her to speak. The latter
flushed a little, scarcely knowing how to introduce herself, but a
second look towards the magazines touched up her memory, and she began
graciously,

"I see you are a reader. I wonder if you would care for the paper I have
here," and she handed it over for inspection.

"Ah, I cannot tell if 'tis so; pray be seated ma'amselle. Yes, I like
mooch those peectures and those patterns. They do help in my work." Her
accent was distinctly foreign, yet every word was so plainly enunciated
that it was easy to understand her. "You do sell this?" she asked.

Joyce was nonplussed, but caught at her waning wits enough to answer,

"Not this copy. It is only for you to look at."

"Ah yes,"--quickly, with a merry smile, "It ees a sahmple, eh?"

"Yes, a sample copy, but if you think you could use it in your work I
will see that you have it every month."

"And the expense of it?" She looked up apprehensively. "That, too, must
be considered."

"Surely. You see it says ten cents a number, or one dollar a year. But I
think I might furnish you a sample copy free, if you would speak a good
word for it among your neighbors. Not to trouble yourself any, of
course."

"That is most kind, and I could do it. The girls do coom in and listen
as I read, by times. It is a great deal that books do for one like me,
ma'amselle. They are my friends, my coomfort. They, and my vork."

"I can well believe it. And what beautiful work you do! Doesn't it tire
you while in that reclining position? You look so delicate."

"But I am so mooch bettare--quite near to well once more. I do this,
while my sister, she work in the glass-house. She is all well and
strong--my sister."

"That is good! And you live here alone together?"

"Yes, we do. We come across from Havre together--we, the two--and we
think we will make a fortune, now we have lost our parents, and have no
big strong brother. And then it is I that must get sick, and when the
fevaer do go after the long weeks, it takes with it all my strength, and
so I cannot yet walk."

"Poor little woman! But you have such a pretty room--how kind your
sister must be."

"My Babette? Ah, she is so bright, so gay. She will not let me say that
we have been onlooky--oh no! She say, 'You here, I here, nevare mind any
other thing.' So she coomfort me."

"And do you send this beautiful embroidery into the city?"

"Yes, I do. To an eschange for womans. I have teeket and that make me
one member."

"I see; 'tis an excellent plan. But who keeps house for you?"

"Oh, that is an easy thing. I do skin off the potatoes and schop up the
meat for the hash, and Babette, she do sweep with the broom and set out
the table. And while we work she can tell me all there is going about
outside, and I can tell how mooch bettare I am doing this day--do not
you see?"

"I see you must be very happy together! But do you stay alone all day!
And what if you need something, meanwhile?" she laughed.

"See?" with a comprehensive sweep of the hands, "I have everything. But
for fear I do get sick, see this?"

She put out her hand to a rope dangling along the wall close beside her.
"When I pull hard once Lucie, in the next house, knows that I would like
to see her, but it is not bad; when I pull twice then she must indeed
run quick, for I need her. She is so good, little Lucie!"

By her motions Joyce knew she was speaking of the house upon the
opposite side from that where she herself had just called. So, feeling
she must economize her time, and anxious to learn all she could, she
asked at once,

"Who is this Lucy? Please tell me about her."

There was a way with Joyce that made people like to confide in her. She
was so bright and pretty, so interested, and so free from guile, that
hearts opened to her as blossoms to the sun. One could not long be
reserved in her presence. The invalid smiled upon her and chatted on in
her odd English, telling of the children next door lately left
motherless, where the oldest girl, Lucy, aged sixteen, was bravely
keeping house for father, and looking after two younger girls, a baby
boy, just learning to toddle alone and a younger baby of a few months.
It was evident a great friendship existed between this little
Frenchwoman and the maiden, and that there was mutual helpfulness in
their intercourse, Lucy bringing youthful cheer and strength to exchange
for thoughtful lessons in some of the finer ways of living, not common
here.

"I hope her father is very good to her!" cried Joyce, becoming at once a
partisan of the plucky child, upon whom the other was showering
encomiums. "Only sixteen, and doing all that! Is he a fine workman? Does
he earn much?"

"Yes, when he do work." The embroiderer bent over her frame with renewed
diligence, and shut her lips together in a determined way.

"I understand," said Joyce quickly, with a little sigh; "he isn't quite
steady?"

"I would nevare say ill of him. He mean well--oh, yes! But he do not
know when it is time to leave off. He take one drink, that make him talk
loud and laugh; he take two, that make him swear bad worts and knock
round the furniture; he take t'ree, that make him come home and beat
thos poor leetle girls till it make your heart sore! And poor Lucie will
try so hard, and then he will be so oogly--but I should not so speak to
a strangare."

"Don't let that trouble you; it shall go no further. I will try and see
this Lucy, soon. What is her other name?"

"It is Hapgood, ma'amselle. I pray you to forget I have ill spoke of a
man who means to be kind, but so troubled he must try somehow to forget
his cares. Many men are like that. And of a truth there is no place to
go for rest. In the small house the children do cry and quarrel, and
tired Lucie will scold at times, and he does come home so weary,
himself. If all is not to please him he snatches his hat and goes
rushing away--but where? The only place that makes welcome is the
saloon--you know it."

"Yes, yes, I do know. And the poor children, too! They ought to have
places where they can be jolly and make a noise besides in these barren
streets. Tell me, Mrs.----"

"I am not that," laughing merrily, "I am Marie Sauzay, and my sister,
she is Babette, though everybody makes it Bab for short, and she likes
the little name."

"I can imagine it is like her--short and sweet. Well, Ma'amselle Marie,
tell me this. Is there no public hall here--no place of meeting where
the people may go for music, or pleasure. Don't you have any
amusements?"

"Amusements!" Marie laughed outright. "And who would care to amuse us,
who have to work? No, no, that is not to be thought of. That Mr. Early,
who is the high boss, he would laugh at such a question. What have we to
do with amusements?"

Joyce winced at what seemed to her a direct slur upon her father's
memory, but knew it was just. She could fairly hear him laugh as Marie
spoke, sitting back in an easy attitude, perhaps mixing a julep and
cackling amusedly in that peculiar voice that was curiously like a
scolding woman's. How often she had heard him say, "Don't try to mix
business and philanthropy, my dear. It won't work. As well hope to
combine oil and water. You would only spoil the one and make a mess of
the other. The working-classes are best off when let quite alone. If you
don't want them to override you, be careful to keep them well down. Once
let them see you mean to give them any leeway, and they are only content
with a revolution. You can give away as much as you like in charity, but
just leave me to manage the Works, if you please."

She sighed once more, and rose to her feet.

"Thank you for your courtesy," she said, happening to remember her
ostensible errand. "I shall send you the paper soon, and may some day
see you again. Good-by!"

She passed out, smiling back at the little woman until she had softly
closed the door, then her young face relapsed into grave thoughtfulness.

"How large and formidable evil seems when one sets out to battle with
it!" she murmured. "I wonder, is it really so powerful, or does it
diminish on a closer view, like all things seen through a mist? Can I
ever accomplish what I have determined upon? Well, at least I can die
trying, as Leon used to say."

She smiled, and a soft look crept over her face though she had set her
little teeth in stubborn fashion. She bent her head as if in retrospect,
and walked some distance, apparently forgetful of her purpose, before
she finally selected another door at random, and sought admittance.



CHAPTER VI.

FRESH GLIMPSES.


It was high noon when Joyce came quickly into the office, her face pale
and set, and a strange expression in her eyes.

"Mr. Dalton," she said, without any preliminaries, "did you know that
Gus Peters has been frightfully burned with some of the molten glass,
this morning, and has no one to take care of him? His hands and arms are
so bad he is perfectly helpless, and there's no one in the house but a
stupid child that is too frightened to do anything but stare. Isn't
there a doctor here, or somebody? Ellen, you and I must attend to him,
if there isn't. He is suffering awfully!"

"That Gus Peters!" said the manager with a disgusted accent. "He always
was an awkward lout. Of course there's a doctor--why didn't he send for
him?"

"Send! Haven't I told you there was nobody to wait upon him? How could
he send, mad with pain as he is, and that child scared out of all the
wits it ever had? And no telephone, nor even an errand-boy anywhere. How
can I get the doctor? Which way shall I go? Don't you appreciate the
fact that something must be _done_!"

She was talking so fast and excitedly the man could only stand and gaze
at her, but spurred by her impatient gesture he broke out beseechingly:

"Please wait a minute, and I'll send a boy. But you needn't worry so!
These accidents are happening--that is, often happen. They get used to
them. It's because Gus is new at the business. Excuse me a moment."

He disappeared through the door into the work-room, and Joyce tramped up
and down the office as if caged, now stopping to look out of the dingy
windows, now leaning over the desk as if to examine the papers upon it,
but with a face set in such troubled lines it was obvious she saw
nothing. Ellen looked on with an unflinching expression. She was
evidently used to these moods, and did not favor them, but wisely held
her peace.

Presently Mr. Dalton returned, looking a bit anxious and grim.

"They've gone for Dr. Browne and he'll see to Gus all right. But you
look very tired. Won't you go home with me to dinner? I have 'phoned my
aunt to----"

"'Phoned? Why, I thought--I don't see----"

He smiled indulgently.

"Oh, it's an individual affair I had put up. I found it inconvenient not
to have some method of communication as we are nearly ten minutes' walk
apart."

"Ah yes, it is inconvenient--especially in cases of real need, such as
dinner, for instance. Thank you, but I think----"

Ellen, who had risen at Mr. Dalton's first word of dinner, now advanced
with alacrity.

"I hope we can go somewheres," she exclaimed with asperity, "for I'm all
one cramp setting still so long. And you know you'll have a headache if
you don't eat something, Miss Joyce; you allays do."

The latter laughed impatiently.

"Oh, my headaches! You feel them more than I do, Ellen. However--well,
yes, Mr. Dalton, thank you, we will be very glad to accompany you. Now
tell me, please, where is there some good, kind man or woman to go and
nurse that boy?"

"You mean Gus? Oh, really, Miss Lavillotte, he couldn't pay anybody if
you sent them. The neighbors will look after him. They're kind in such
cases. Let's see"--bowing his guests out of the door and locking it
behind him--"Gus keeps bachelor's hall with two or three of the other
boys, doesn't he? Oh, they'll see to him--don't you worry! There'll be a
crowd to wait on him, now it's nooning hour. They are positively happy
when there's an accident to stir them up. It breaks the monotony. This
way, please, it's a bit rougher than by the street, but cuts off half a
block. Perhaps, though, you'd rather----"

"No, no, this way's all right. Mr. Dalton," sternly, "were you ever
badly burned?"

The man turned with a sharp movement, and looked at her. "Why I--I don't
know that I ever was. Not seriously, you know."

"Well, _I_ have been."

Joyce pushed up the sleeve of her jacket and drew down her glove with a
quick motion, full of repressed intensity. He had just a glimpse of a
red scar on the white flesh when, with as sudden a motion and a rosy
flush, she dropped her arm and let the sleeve fall over her wrist, then
added more gently,

"One knows how it hurts when one has suffered oneself. I was only eight
years old, but I have never forgotten the day I tripped and fell against
a red-hot stove--and I had the tenderest and most constant care, too."

Had Joyce been looking at her companion's face she would no doubt have
been made furious by its expression. If ever a laugh struggled in a
man's eyes, trying to break bounds, it struggled now in George Dalton's
gray orbs! After an instant, which Joyce fondly imagined was given to
silent sympathy, he said gently,

"Burns are serious things, I know. Miss Lavillotte, I began stroking for
the furnaces here when I was eight years old. I think"--looking off in
an impersonal manner, as if reckoning a problem,--"that from that time
on to fourteen, at least, I was never without burns on face, hands or
arms. Probably I grew used to them."

Joyce looked up quickly. He was quite serious now, and seemed almost to
have forgotten the subject up between them. Joyce felt suddenly very
young, and she devoutly wished she had never consented to this
detestable visit with her manager. Then pride came to her aid, and she
asked deliberately, with an intrepid air,

"I doubt if people ever really get used to pain. Do you think the doctor
will be through with that boy in half an hour?"

"Possibly. Of course I don't know the extent of his injuries."

"Let us hurry then," doubling her pace. "I shall have none too much time
before the 2.39 train, and we must take that, as I have an engagement in
the city. Ellen, am I tiring you?"

The maid smiled grimly. She understood this as an overture for peace,
knowing her young mistress was never so thoughtful and conciliatory as
just after being most unreasonable and peremptory. She rightly
conjectured that the girl was already ashamed of her sharpness, and
wished to make amends in some way. Mr. Dalton's slower comprehension of
womankind was bewildered by these rapid changes. Having inwardly
decided, in spite of Ellen's favorable testimony, that here was a young
lady who had been allowed her own way more than was good for her, he was
left stranded on the shore of his own conjectures by her present tone.
He had mentally dubbed her a sort of princess, determined to have her
say in everything; now she seemed a child eager to be led by any one.
But Ellen was answering with fine sarcasm.

"I might walk faster, too, if I hadn't got 'most paralyzed on them
wooden chairs. But never mind! Keep right on--I guess I can manage to
get there, if I try hard."

Fortunately for her legs and temper, they stopped presently before a
rather ornate cottage, with several peaks and a turret, which was set
down in the midst of a square lawn that looked unnaturally green to
Joyce in comparison with the bareness all about it. Grass, except in
long scraggy tufts here and there, or in sparse blades in some odd fence
corner, was not prevalent at the Works. Joyce liked all that was trim
and beautiful, but just now this house and lawn, so new and snug and
smiling, jarred upon her like a discordant note. What business had he to
live where fresh paint and large windows and broad verandas should mock
at the poverty and squalor of all the other houses? She felt it almost
as a personal insult.

Mr. Dalton, to whom a neat home of his own was still a novelty, was a
trifle hurt by her lack of enthusiasm. He had really looked for a
girlish "Oh, how pretty!" and somewhat resented Miss Lavillotte's quiet
way of saying,

"I see you have been able to make yourself comfortable, even in this
forbidding spot, Mr. Dalton."

But he answered cheerfully,

"Oh, yes, yes. It seems good to have a home after so many years of
fifth-rate boarding houses. And the best of it is, my good aunt, who has
had a hard time breasting the world, enjoys it even more than I."

The girl did not speak at once. She was distinctly ashamed of herself.
Then she broke out quickly:

"I see. It was most good of you. I am hasty as an ill-tempered child in
my judgments! Mr. Dalton"--she stopped before the neat iron gate in the
low fence, which he was holding open for her to pass through, and
barring the way, said rapidly, "as we will have to work together in all
that is done here, I may as well say at once--I am often quick,
irascible, unkind. I want things to move at once, and when they don't it
makes me cross. It isn't because I--I have money, though--you mustn't
think it. I am not such a cad! It's just my nature, that's all. I can't
help it, and it cuts me up when I come to my senses more than it
possibly can anybody else. There! Shall we be friends and co-workers, or
not?"

She held out her small gloved hand, and as he warmly clasped it, a flush
that was so strange to his bronzed cheek it fairly colored for its own
temerity, made his face foolishly warm. He laughed out like a boy.

"Why, you are the boss, of course," he said with a ring of delight in
his voice. "I shall do exactly what you tell me to--how could I help
it?"

"No, you must help it," gravely. "I really am young and inexperienced,
as Mr. Barrington says. But these ideas are better than I--they really
are! When you come to see what I mean, and what I want to do, you will
approve, I am sure."

She was so eager for this approval that he felt positively dazed by the
situation. He could not follow such spiral flights, such swoopings and
dartings of mood. He could only look on and be ready to her hand the
instant she might alight beside him. So he only murmured, "Depend upon
me for any assistance whatever!" thinking meanwhile, with a sense of
relief, "Aunt Margaret will understand her; she's a woman."

They had barely stepped within the modern hall when a tall figure
advanced between the heavy portières at one side to meet them. Mrs.
Margaret Phelps was rather finely formed, but had no other beauty except
a heavy head of silvery white hair. Yet Joyce thought, for a homely
woman she was the best-looking one she had ever seen! There was sense
and kindness in her face, as well as a certain self-respect, which drew
out answering respect to meet it. She acknowledged her nephew's
introduction with that embarrassed stiffness common to those unused to
social forms, but the grasp of her large hand was warm and consoling,
and her voice had a hearty genuineness, as she remarked,

"My nephew, George, says you've been looking at the Works. It isn't many
young ladies would care to come so far outside of the city just to see
them. They wouldn't think it worth while."

Joyce exchanged a quick glance with Dalton and knew her identity had not
been divulged, so answered easily,

"Oh, don't you think so? It was like an enchanted land to me this
morning! It was all so far beyond me I could only look on and wonder;
but to watch a vase grow into perfect form at a breath was a real marvel
of creation."

"Well, yes, I guess it's so. I always feel that way, too, when I see an
engine. It seems such a grand thing that anybody could get the parts all
fitted together, and then dare to start it when it was done. You can
understand how folks may learn figures and poetry, and even
engineering--but to go back and make the things they have to learn
about; that beats me!"

Joyce laughed with her, while Mrs. Phelps took her wraps, then
relinquished them to Ellen, who stood by like a sentinel awaiting their
movements. She seemed to find the presence of the maid somewhat
embarrassing, and followed her laden figure into the hall, to whisper,

"Say, I've got a real nice lady sewing for me. Wouldn't you like to get
acquainted with her?"

"Don't know as I mind," returned Ellen, and followed into the next room.
During the space his aunt was absent, Dalton took up the conversation
where it had dropped.

"We always think things are hardest to do that are out of our sphere,
don't we? I suppose, now, you and Aunt Margaret could both understand
making a dress, couldn't you?"

"Oh yes, even though I could not do it," laughed Joyce.

"Well, and I can imagine building the engine, but as for the frock"--he
looked at her and made a gesture of impotence--"I should never even
attempt it, though I were to lose my head for not trying. In the first
place," glancing from the trim, smooth, tailor-made black gown of his
guest to the home-cut skirt and shirt-waist of his aunt, just entering,
and dimly discerning the difference, "I never thought of it before, but
I cannot even conceive how you get into and out of the things. I suppose
you do, for I see you women in different ones at times, but my thought
would be that they must grow upon you"--he was looking at Joyce--"as the
calyx around a blossom. It all seems merged into you, somehow. I never
felt it so before."

Mrs. Phelps laughed with hearty enjoyment.

"It's the cut of it, George! You never felt that way looking at me,
or--or Rachel Hemphill, say--did you?"

"Why no; it seems a new sensation," laughing half shamefacedly. "But it
may be just because the talk called it up. Isn't dinner ready--well, I
thought it was time."

A somewhat strident-sounding bell announced it, and the three passed
directly into the next room, furnished so conventionally there was
absolutely nothing upon which to let the eyes rest in surprise, or
pleasure. But it was painfully neat and regular, and both aunt and
nephew were secretly satisfied that it must impress even this young
heiress as a perfectly proper dining-room. And it did.

Ellen and the "nice lady," who had been sewing for Mrs. Phelps, joined
them at once, and the talk languished as each was called upon to help
the other in a wearisome round of small dishes, which it seemed to Joyce
was like the stage processions that simply go out at one side to come in
at the other. But when she tasted of these she no longer begrudged their
number. They were each deliciously palatable, having a taste so new to
her hotel-sated palate that she could almost have smacked her lips over
them in her enjoyment. She had a healthy girlish appetite and the
morning had been long. She positively wanted to pass back one or two of
the saucers for refilling, but was ashamed of her greediness. Had she
known that it would have rejoiced Mrs. Phelps for days to be thus
honored by real appreciation of the dainties she had herself prepared,
she certainly would have done so. Even Ellen forgot to sniff, and all
set to with a vigor that rather precluded conversation.

She thought about it afterwards, as she sat in the train, moving rapidly
citywards, and wondered why there had been such positive pleasure in the
mere taste of food. She had sat and minced over rich dishes day after
day, and never felt that exquisite sense of wholesomeness and
recuperation.

She turned to Ellen.

"Did you ever eat such nice things before? What made them so good,
anyhow?"

Ellen smiled with unusual relaxation.

"They was nice, wa'n't they? Well, I'll tell you what my mother used to
say, and she was the best cook in Eaton county, by all odds. Them things
made me think of her to-day. She used to say that 'twas with cooking
just like 'twas with church work, or anything else. You'd got to put
heart into it, as well as muscle. She said these hired cooks just put in
muscle and skill, and they stopped there. But when a mother was cooking
for her own fam'ly she put in them, and heart besides, and that was why
men was allays telling about their mother's cooking. That was what she
said, and I guess she come as near to it as most folks."

"I guess she did," assented Joyce. "Well, if I can put into my work the
same quality Mrs. Phelps puts into her cooking I shall make a success of
it; won't I, Ellen?"

"Don't ask me!" was the quick response, as the maid drew herself up into
the austere lines she affected. "You must remember hearts don't amount
to much till they've been hammered out by hard knocks. You'll do your
best, I presume, but what can a young thing like you understand?
However, they's one thing"----

"Well, what's that?" as Ellen paused abruptly.

"Oh nothing. I was just thinking you could make anybody do anything you
want 'em to, and that goes a good way. Well, well, I s'pose there is
_some_ advantage in being young!"



CHAPTER VII.

THE HAPGOODS AND NATE.


The spring was backward that year, and on its first evening of real
softness and beauty the houses of Littleton seemed turned
wrong-side-out, like a stocking-bag, upon the streets. Every door-step
had its occupants, every fence rail its leaning groups (though fences
were scarce in Littleton), and the left-overs gathered in and around the
saloon, familiarly known as Lon's. Among the loungers on its broad,
unroofed platform, sat two men, tilted back in wooden armchairs, talking
in that slow, desultory fashion common among those who use hands more
than tongues in their battle with life.

"Yes," drawled one, as he cut off a generous slice from the cake of
fine-cut in his hands, "yes, I'm not saying but the town'll look better
when it's done, but what's it being done for? That's what I want to
know. 'Twon't make the plant any more valuable, will it?"

"It orter," was the response as the other knocked the ashes from his
black pipe, blew through its stem, and proceeded to fill it from a dirty
little bag drawn from his ragged coat pocket. "Good houses is better'n
shanties, ain't they?"

"Of course they're better, but that's just it. We can't none of us pay
any more rent than we're payin' now; so what'll he do about it?"

"Who?"

"The new man that owns it--young Early, ain't it?"

"Oh, the son; yes. It's just half way possible he thinks we ought to
have something better'n pig-styes to live in!"

"Well, he isn't any Early then! I've see the old man, and I know.
Straight's a glass rod, and not caring shucks for anything but his
money. He'd grind a feller down to biled-tater parings, if he could."

It was Lucy's father just speaking, and his name of William Hapgood had
been shortened to Bill among the villagers, who seemed to have little
use for family cognomens where family pride was not a failing. He was a
small man with a rasping voice and sharp nose, while the bristling
growth about his chin was red and his hair brown. All this denoted
temper, but not the deep and lasting kind; rather the flash-in-the-pan
sort, common enough among shrewish women, and only common in men of this
type. Just now his tone was bitter.

"Well, it's a change for the better anyhow, Bill," said the other, who
was large, dark, stolid, and kindly. "They've shortened our hours, and
allowed the shillin' a week extry. That's something."

"Oh, everything's something. I hain't seen no call to go down on my
marrer-bones yet, though. You allays did slop over at nothing, Nate."

"Oh, but what's the use o' bein' so everlastingly cranky and
onreasonable?"

"I ain't onreasonable. I say it's you're that, when you're so pleased
with the least thing. See here! Did you ever see a big boss that would
go halvers with his men in flush times, and of his own notion pay 'em
extry? No, you never did. But when the fires are mostly out, oh! then we
must live on half wages and be thunderin' thankful to git that. I say
there ain't one o' them that cares a copper cent for one of us, 'cept
just for what he can git outen us. I'm blessed if I believe they even
think of us as men at all--just lump us off with the machinery, like.
One man, one blowpipe, one marver--and the man least 'count of all."

The other chuckled softly, then waved his hand towards a group of
shapely cottages off at the right.

"When you get into one o' them new houses, with a piazzer acrost the
front, and plenty of windows, and a grass plot, and see Lucy washin'
dishes at the little white sink with the hot and cold water runnin' free
out of silver fassets, and know you don't have to tote your
drinkin'-water a block, and ketch what rain-water you can in a bar'l,
you won't feel so gritty, Bill!"

The other smiled somewhat sheepishly, pleased in spite of himself at the
picture, but rallied to the challenge with--

"But what's it all _for_? That's what gets me. I can't and won't pay no
more rent, and that's settled."

"Don't be allays looking fur traps, Bill."

"And don't you be walkin' into 'em open-eyed, Nate. No sir, you mark me!
We ain't got to heaven yet, and in this world o' woe folks don't go and
spend a big lot o' money just to make it easier fur the folks that's
under 'em--'tisn't nater."

"It mayn't be your nater, nor mine, but it may be some folkses. Well,
argy as you may, the place don't look the same, now does it? D'ye mind
the houses they've finished off? Well they're leveling off the yards
around 'em, and seedin' 'em to grass. Fact! I see it myself. And 'nother
thing. They're filling up that old flat-iron place, where we used to
cart rubbish to, and hauling trees to set out as they get it leveled
down. If 'twa'n't perfectly ridiculous I'd say 'twas to be a park--just
imagine a _park_!"

Both laughed gruffly, while a loiterer or two, just passing in or out
the swing doors, who had stopped to listen, joined in.

"The thing 't really is so," observed one of these with his hand on the
door, "is that they're a-goin' to have a church. It's so, Bill! Ground
was broke for it to-day, and I've seen the plan, and who do you think's
goin' to boss the job?"

"Who? Oh, some big architec' from town, of course," sneered Hapgood.

"Now, that's where you're off the track. It's Gus Peters."

"What? Gus Peters!"

Both men looked up, startled into real interest.

"How did it happen?" asked Nate.

"Don't know. It seems he's been studyin' the business, evenings and all.
He's allays mooning over plans and drawings; and so they've give the job
to him."

"Well, I never!" cried Hapgood. "That awk'ard--why, he can't finish off
a glass rod without break-in' it, or burning himself!"

"No, he's no blower!" laughed the other. "Nary kind, I reckon. But they
do say he's great on drawing plans. I'm glad there's something he can
do, and I guess it was a lucky day for him when he burnt his arms so
bad. We thought he'd have to go on the county, sure, with his hands so
helpless, but he seems to 've got along first-rate."

"Did he have an accident policy?"

"Don't know. Never heard of none. They say some relation or other's been
keepin' him in cash. Have a drink, Bill?"

"Well, don't care if I do. It's gettin' thirsty weather these warm
days."

Nate Tierney, the dark man, looked after him and chuckled again.

"It most generally is thirsty weather for Bill," he ruminated alone as
the men crowded within. "Guess I'll go along and take a look at Lucy and
the babies. Kinder seems to me if I had a lot o' nice little gals like
that I wouldn't git thirsty quite so often--but I don't know. The
stuff's powerful comfortin' when you git tired of rememberin'--I've
noticed that."

He strolled slowly down the lane-like street between the rows of houses,
like peas in a pod for sameness, and stopped, with a smile on his honest
face, as a little girl burst suddenly from the door of one and, closely
pursued by another, just a step higher, ran shrieking with laughing
fright right into his outstretched arms.

"There! I've caught you now," he cried, then called to the pursuer.
"What you up to, Rufie, chasing Tilly so? Do you want to scare her into
an idjit?"

Tilly, nestling in happy defiance within the shelter of his strong arm,
tried to tell her woes, while Rufie dancing hotly about outside,
declared in even shriller tones that Tilly deserved a slap and should
get it, adding invitations to the younger girl to come out and see if
she wouldn't, which were of doubtful persuasiveness. At this moment Lucy
appeared in the doorway, the little baby in her arms and a larger one
clinging to her skirts, to look anxiously and angrily after her younger
sisters.

"I've got 'em safe, Lucy," called Nate, restraining his laughing captive
and grasping at the other girl, "I'll bring in the pris'ners--don't you
worry! Now, girls, be good, can't ye? What did Tilly do, Rufie, that
makes you so fierce after her?"

"Stole my ribbon, the little----"

"Eh, eh! Stole is a big word for young lips," interrupted the man, while
the accused protested,

"I didn't neither! I was just lookin' at it to see if 'twould match my
new dress a lady guv me."

"Oh, looking!" was Rufie's sneering rejoinder. "Where is it now? Didn't
I see you tuck it in your pocket, you thief o' the----"

"Sh--h! That's not nice talk for a pretty gal like you, Rufie. Don't
call names like a hoodlum. Where's the ribbon, Tilly?"

"There, you old stingy!" bringing it forth with a flirt, to slap it
across her sister's face, at which the later snatched it eagerly with a
few choice epithets, which flowed as easily from her young lips as if
she had been ages old in sin.

Nate looked from one to the other, and the amused smile died out of his
face.

"I don't like you when you're that way, girls," he said in a hopeless
tone. "See how you worry sister!" for Lucy was calling fretfully,

"I do wish you two could be still one second! Tommy was asleep, and baby
almost, when you began screeching like a fire engine and racing and
slamming through the house--where's pa, Nate?"

"Pa? Oh, he--he's around uptown some'ers."

"I s'pose 'some'ers' means up to Lon's, as usual," snapped the girl
bitterly. "He might better live there and be done with it."

She was a slight creature, too pale and worn for even the natural
prettiness of youth, but her large, lovely eyes suggested that in a more
fortunate environment she might have been described as beautiful, by
that stretch of imagination which chroniclers of the great are allowed.
Many a so-called beauty of high caste has shown less natural endowment
than did poor Lucy, but dragging care had wiped out the life and sparkle
until, no one thought of her as attractive, even--only pathetic.

The man let go of the squabbling children to lift the fretting baby from
her weary arms, and followed her into the unkempt room, which made
almost the sole scene in her onerous life.

"You ain't got your dishes done yet, either; have you, child?" he asked
in sympathizing tones. "Well, well, I'll keep the youngsters while you
red things up. Here, girls, you come now and help sister, while I 'tend
baby, and we'll have things comfortable in a jiffy. Let's all try and be
good together."

The admonition proved effectual. Soon the girls were quietly at work,
and the little baby's startled eyes closed beneath the influence of the
gentle lullaby crooned by this rough-looking man, from whom some dainty
women might have shrunk in fear, had they met him on the public street.
When the little one was safely deposited in his wooden cradle, the other
baby, scarce two years older, being consigned to an uncomfortable nest
between restless Rufie and Tilly, in a bed scarcely wide enough for
them, the tired oldest sister dropped down on the door-step near kind
old Nate, who sat tilted back against the house wall, the legs of his
wooden chair boring deep holes in the sandy soil.

"You're pretty tired, ain't ye?" he asked with strong sympathy. "It do
sorter seem as if you had more'n your share sometimes, Lucy--it do,
certain sure!"

"I'd just give up if 'twa'n't for you and Marry," she returned wearily,
crouching in a forlorn heap, with elbows on knees and chin in palms.
"It's hard enough for women that's got their own young ones, and can
mind 'em and make 'em mind. I can't do nothing with ours, and when I go
to pa he just gets cross and lights out. And then he comes home--well,
you know how. He hit me with a stick, last night."

Nate's strong teeth came together with a click.

"He did? The old----" His sentence ended in a mutter.

"Oh, you can curse him"--she laughed drearily--"but what good does it
do? It don't take the ache out o' that welt on my arm and back any. The
skin's broke and it smarts."

She began to cry in a slow, patient way.

"It's queer I don't get used to it," she said presently, for Nate had
not tried to answer, but was puffing like a locomotive over wet rails at
his stub of a pipe. "I ought to by this time, but I don't. I s'pose it's
because when pa's good he's real good, and so kind it makes it hurt all
the more when he's off. Oh dear!" She gave a long sigh, pitifully
unyouthful in its depth of misery. "I was 'most glad when ma got through
with it all, and could rest and look so sort of peaceful in her coffin.
But I dunno. She kept more offen me than I knew of, I guess, and it's
growin' worse all the time."

Nate started up, letting his chair fall back with such force as to
threaten total extinction to its legs.

"It's a sin and shame, and I know it!" he said in his deepest voice.
"But you keep up your courage, Lucy. When things 'gets to the bottom
they're bound to go up again, for they never stand still."

He stood up and knocked his pipe clean against the wooden chair seat
with vigorous thumps that seemed to relieve him, and started towards the
street.

"Where you going?" asked Lucy remonstrantly. "I didn't mean to nag at
you, Nate."

"Don't I know it? And what if you did? Guess I'm big enough to stand it.
You just talk to me all you feel like; but see here, little girl, I
wouldn't be talkin' to nobody else--I wouldn't."

"Not to Marry?"

"Oh well, that French woman don't so much matter, 'cause most folks
wouldn't understand even if she tried to tattle, and I guess she don't.
But not to Mis' Hemphill--she's a most su'prisin' gossip, ye know--nor
to the Murfrees, nor Flahertys, nor nobody. These is fam'ly affairs,
Lucy, and they ain't for public ears. I'm going down to Lon's now, and
your pa'll get home soon--very soon. I'll see to that," grimly. "Now,
good night, and don't you shed another tear, will ye?"

He patted her shoulder kindly as he stepped past her, and Lucy looked up
with grateful eyes.

"If he's off, Nate, will you come with him?" she whispered fearfully.

"Bet yer life!" was the emphatic answer as he lumbered away on great
clumping shoes, true knight as any that used to ride away on a horse
just as clumsily arrayed in armor, and perhaps that romantic rider was
no better equipped in mind or heart than this glass-blower of the
nineteenth century.



CHAPTER VIII.

LITTLETON REVIEWED.


There never was a truth more tersely expressed than in the vulgar old
proverb, "Money makes the mare go." Before Joyce's energy and Joyce's
dollars work progressed with rapid strides, and Littleton, as seen on a
certain June morning of that year, would never have suggested the bare,
ugly collection of buildings she had visited the March before. They had
turned the flat sandy plain into a grassy park, with little cottages of
picturesque exterior set down all over it at random, apparently, for
they faced in all directions; while the green-bordered highways wound in
and out among them, like satin ribbon with a velvet edge. Even the
Works, themselves, were in the midst of a level lawn, and that part
which had been seamed and gullied with footpaths winding about among
heaps of sand, or unsightly refuse of fruit and broken glass, was now
neatly paved wherever there was no opportunity for verdure to grow.

The two long rows of ugly houses were no more. They had been
disintegrated, so to speak; some turned this way, some that, and some
removed altogether. On those retained for use additions had been built,
verandas added, windows enlarged, and many conveniences planned within
doors. Trees and vines had also been planted outside, and the inevitable
grass-seed sown broadcast. The men had a joke among themselves that
young Early had been obliged to take a seed-store on a debt, and was
thus disposing of his stock. The "flat-iron," once watched with a
wondering hope, had become a park in truth, the young trees growing
healthily in the open space upon which the houses looked, while
flower-beds were all abloom. Here and there were benches by the broad
walks, and at the narrower end a light wire fence guarded a considerable
space, over which was set the sign,

    "CHILDREN'S PLAY-GROUND."

Here the turf could not be so well kept, for there were swings, teeters,
small man-power merry-go-rounds, and an enticing pond of wading depth,
where fleets might be sailed in summer, skates made to glide in winter.

At one side a great archway opened into a long and wide covered way, or
viaduct in its original sense, where were more swings and trapeze bars,
and here the little ones could play on rainy days. This arched tunnel
led from the park to a school-house, so pleasant in appearance that
every bright window and graceful stairway seemed to extend an invitation
to the passing child.

Within were tinted walls with tempting lengths of blackboard, charming
colored prints hung up in artistic disarray, with globes in the corners,
modeling tables in convenient lights, a piano near the rostrum, and the
neatest of chairs and desks.

Rufie and Tilly sat in each of these separately, and declared, "if it
wasn't for the studying they'd like to live there right along." Mrs.
Hemphill, Rachel's mother, also perambulating through with great
curiosity, and three small children clinging to her skirts, pronounced
it "fine enough, goodness knows, but wait till you see them teachers!"
This rather damped the children's enthusiasm, for by Mrs. Hemphill's
manner one would have imagined those teachers little less than monsters.

What caused greatest comment, however, was a stately building just
opposite the point of the flat-iron, which brought it very close to the
center of the town, and but a stone's-throw from the little church,
which was the embodied dream of Gus Peters, turning pain into beauty,
and making the scars of his burned arms and hands only a record of
glorious days and heavenly nights, because at last he had been enabled
to put to practical use the talent that was in him.

As the plaintive song of the teakettle may have been but the wail of
imprisoned power, until Watts set it free to work out its glorious
destiny, so the boy's surly ways had been his own protest against a
destiny that seemed enchaining him to an uncongenial work, for which he
brought neither love nor patience. In more congenial labor his soul had
broadened, his heart grown warmer, his very looks had improved--But we
were talking of the great house near the church. This stately pile, with
broad halls from which lofty rooms opened on either side, might be a
private dwelling on a large scale, to be sure; yet, instead of chambers
above, there was one very large apartment with two or three smaller
rooms off, that were being fitted up as a kitchen and dressing-rooms.
This building proved a puzzle to these work-people. They could not find
any use for it, as they strolled by twos and fours through its
unfinished expanse. Nate Tierney suggested that young Early was coming
here to live, and that this great upper chamber was to be his ball-room,
where he could have his routs and banquets, the kitchen being in handy
proximity. Most of the villagers accepted this explanation, as nothing
better offered, and commented either in pious disdain, or honest envy.

"He'd have to give big parties, to fill this," remarked Hapgood,
slipping clumsily about on the polished floor, "and what's he got that
stage at t'other end for?"

"Why, the musicianers, of course," declared Nate. "Jim! but it's fine,
ain't it?"

"Umph! How some folks can fling theirselves. It makes you feel 't ain't
much use of tryin', don't it?"

"Tryin' for what?" laughed Nate. "Big parties? They're welcome to all
the fun they can get out en them, Bill. How'd you and I look slidin' and
stumblin' around over that floor of glass, anyhow? No siree! Give me
that neat little porch you've got, with Lucy's vine a-growin' 'round it.
It'll beat this all hollow!"

"Oh well, that ain't bad, to be sure," allowed Hapgood with some
reluctance.

"Bad! I should say not."

"Well, I'll own up, Nate, it is an improvement, and Lucy is as chipper
over it as can be. To have a settin'-room, too, besides the kitchen,
tickles her most to death. But what gets me is the 'lectric lights and
no extry charge."

Hapgood's face, which always reddened easily, was now a dazzling hue. He
went on excitedly,

"You jest turn 'em on, so--and there you are, light as day and no
charges--same old rent and lights flung in!"

"And heatin' too, Bill. You'll sense the meaning o' that more, next
winter. Think of nateral gas for us fellows, and cute little stoves and
grates; where you can jest turn it on and off with a thumbscrew. No wood
splittin' and sawin', no luggin' baskets of coal, no dust, no smoke, no
charges. My! Bill, it's 'most too good to b'lieve."

"Look out we don't crow too soon, Nate. It's less'n a month sense we've
had it that way, and you don't know; they may tuck it onto us----"

"Dalton says not."

"Perhaps he don't know. Did you ask him?"

"Yes, and he said the new boss was a--a philandroper, or something. He
seemed kind of tickled over it, too, as if he thought it was a kind of
tomfoolery, or joke, that mightn't last."

"If it's a freak, no more it will."

"Oh well, we'll get the good of it while it does. You can't live any
more'n a day to a time, so what's the use worryin'? Summer's here, and
the place is gettin' purtier every day, and it just does a feller's
heart good to watch them youngsters racin' and shoutin' in that old
flat-iron--'member how we felt it never could be a park, and for us? But
you see 'tis, and a special place for the young'uns, too. That ought to
clinch the thing, I'm sure!"

So they wondered, questioned, and commented, but never thought of
connecting these sunny marvels with the handsome girl, who was
occasionally seen strolling about, either with the older woman, who had
been ticketed as her old-maid aunt, or with Mr. Dalton, supposed by all
to be some distant relative. Joyce had been very careful to act through
agents, and though the workmen sometimes thought she showed a "heap of
curiosity," they never imagined that it was her little head which
planned and originated every detail of the work they carried on. Not
that Joyce could really make a plan--that was beyond her. But she and
Madame Bonnivel, together, instructed the intelligent architects
employed, even down to the minute contrivances for saving work and time,
that were introduced into the cottages.

Even Gus Peters had never fathomed the mystery of his own surprising
good fortune. Before night had fallen, on the day he was burned, an
elderly woman of serene visage had appeared in his bachelor den, and
declaring herself a nurse sent by friends, had proceeded to make him
more comfortable than he had believed possible, with those aching
members touching up every nerve to torture.

She had served him with delicate food and drink, dressed his burns with
softest touch, given him some soothing potion, and prepared a daintily
clean bed for him to rest in. When he awoke, after the first refreshing
sleep in many hours, she was still there, and the room seemed like
another place, so restfully clean and orderly had she made it. Gus
looked around with contented eyes, which finally fell upon her and
lingered there. For the minute he half suspected it was still a dream,
and feared to really waken. But, catching his gaze, she smiled and said
in an unmistakably wide-awake voice,

"You had a good sleep, didn't you? The worst is over now, and you'll
soon mend. It won't be long now to the itching stage."

She laughed pleasantly and went on with her work in a placid way. Gus
discovered, with a little shock of surprised delight, that she was
darning a sock--could it be his sock? He asked the question with an
eagerness that amused her.

"Of course. Why. Are you afraid I'll spoil it?"

The humor of this made him laugh also, for the idea of spoiling socks
that were little but holes would make any one smile who felt warm,
rested, and free from pain.

"How did you happen to come?" he asked again, a bit timidly.

"I was sent," she returned. "It's my business--to nurse those who are
not rich. It makes a different profession of it, where one must often be
house-keeper and cook, as well as attendant on the sick, you see."

"Yes, indeed. You're good at keeping house, I reckon. It must have
looked a mountain to you to get order out of the mess here."

"I've seen worse places. Now, it's about five o'clock and I'll give you
some breakfast, and dress your arms. Then, if you feel comfortable, I'll
take a nap myself."

"To be sure. And are you going to stay all day?" wistfully.

"Of course, and to-morrow too, perhaps."

She folded her work in deft fashion, putting thimble and thread away in
a bag which, in time, became something of a marvel to Gus, who declared
a man never wanted anything but she'd find it in that bag; then went
about preparing breakfast, and soon Gus was sipping what seemed like
nectar to the poor fellow, who was used to decoctions that might have a
name, but neither looked nor tasted like any known drink.

"Well, that _is_ coffee!" he cried gratefully. "Say, Mrs.----"

"Keep," she interposed quietly.

"Mrs. Keep, I don't like to be prying, but--but, you understand, I'm
poor? I can't pay much, and you're way up in your business, I see.
Perhaps----"

She smiled in motherly fashion.

"Don't bother your head about that. I am paid, and well paid. You are
simply to take things as they come, and hurry to get well. I'm glad to
see you can eat."

"Eat? It would be a queer man that couldn't with such a breakfast before
him! I guess some fairy must have blessed my cradle when I was born. I
never knew, before, I was heir to good luck. Well, there might be worse
things than burned hands. Now do me up in fresh rags, Mother Keep, and
you shall have as long a nap as you like. I won't even sneeze if you say
not."

Mother Keep stayed a week, and left Gus well on the way to a perfect
cure, with no scars remaining as a record of his awkwardness. She often
talked with the lad, finding it easy to probe him. He talked ardently of
his one love, the study of architecture, showing her many plans, and
explaining how he saved every penny to spend it in lessons at the
Institute, and in materials for this absorbing work. One of these
plans--that of a small church, simple in design, yet with real elegance
of outline and convenience of arrangement, impressed her greatly.

"I wish you would let me take this away with me," she said. "I will
return it after a little."

Gus, who would have almost taken off one of the fast-healing arms for
her, had she asked it, assented at once, inwardly hoping she would not
soil the beautiful drawing, nor, womanlike, forget all about returning
it. When she left, it went with her, and Gus missed both the woman and
the drawing that evening. He might indeed have been really melancholy,
but some of the boys came in and rather drove away the gentler thoughts
of the past few days in their noisy mirth and games.

Still, something of that gentle influence lingered. Gus tempted Rufie
with a penny, and coaxed her into brushing up the floor now and then,
while he took to hanging up his discarded garments, rather than dropping
them in a heap. It was a few evenings later, and he had begun using the
least burned hand to some purpose, when a strange man called, and asked
if he ever submitted plans in competition. Peters rather mournfully
confessed that he had, but with little success, except in one instance,
when he had taken a prize in an amateur competition. After a talk on
such matters the stranger mentioned, as if incidentally, that plans were
requested for a small church about to be built in Littleton; why did not
Peters compete? Instantly the young man's thought flew to his drawings,
now in Mother Keep's possession. If he had those he might venture. But
could he not reproduce them? Oh! if his hands were only well. If Mother
Keep would but remember what was of so little consequence to her, but so
much to him.

He lay awake long, that night, dreaming dreams of future success, but
awoke to a disheartening sense of pain and impotence. There were no
letter-carriers in the village, and Gus seldom had reason for
frequenting the post-office unless on a bright day, to meet the girls.
As he should not begin work to-day, however, he thought he would stroll
in that direction. The office, a mere box in one corner of a provision
store, was presided over by a woman in spectacles, the wife of the
store-keeper. As Gus stood leaning against the side of the door, one arm
still in bandages and a sling, a figure entered, passing him quickly by,
as if intent on business. He recognized Miss Lavillotte, who had been so
kind to him the day he was burned, and waited patiently till she should
turn from the little office window, and give him greeting.

Presently she did turn; then, after a quick, intent look, advanced
smilingly.

"You are much better?" She asked eagerly. "You look almost well."

"I am, thank you! I had fine care, you see."

"Did you? That was good!"

"I should say! The queer thing is, I don't know where she came from, nor
where she's gone to."

"Who?"

"Mother Keep--as I call her. She was fine! She'd cure anything, I
reckon."

Joyce laughed, her eyes shining.

"And she really saved you some suffering?"

"She made me almost enjoy it!" laughing blithely. "I wish she'd write to
me. I'd like to know her address."

"Perhaps she has. Have you inquired?"

"Goodness! no. I never thought to. Do you suppose she would?"

"I'm not supposed to know much about her, but if, as you say, she was
kind I should think she'd feel enough interested to write and ask how
you are getting along without her. Shouldn't you?"

"Possibly. I'm going to inquire, anyhow. Say, Mrs. Blake, got anything
for Augustus F. Peters this morning?"

The woman slid a small package of letters through her fingers, as she
answered,

"Yes, two things if I ain't mistaken. Here's the letter, and I'll find
the roll in a minute."

"Aha! Good! I was afraid she'd forget that. It must be my drawings."

"Your drawings?" asked Joyce interestedly. "Are you an artist, then?"

"No. But I'd like to be an architect. They are some plans of a little
church that I've been working on a long time. I never expected to make
anything out of them, only practice, but----"

He hesitated and Joyce looked up, inquiring and sympathetic. He gave a
little choke and continued:

"Well, they say young Early means to build a church here and has called
for plans and specifications. Guess it's advertised in some of the
papers, but I don't take any. So I thought I'd submit mine--though it
won't be any use, I presume. Still, it's worth trying."

"It's always worth trying. I certainly should. And, do you know, I'm a
bit interested in the study of architecture myself, and have some books.
Wouldn't you like to look them over, now you're unable to work? You're
welcome to them for as long as you like to study them."

"Wouldn't I like them! If you knew how I've wanted to get hold of such
things, but they cost awfully. I'll be careful, Miss Lavillotte, and put
strong paper covers on them. You're sure you'd just as soon let me have
them?"

He was like a boy in his enthusiastic joy.

"Perfectly sure. Will you come around, or shall I send them? Come to
think, I'll do the latter when Gilbert has the carriage out, this
afternoon. They are large and heavy. And don't fail to send in your
plans; I shall be anxious to hear if you succeed."

She tripped out, while Gus watched her, an odd expression on his face.
Then turning to the woman who was holding out the precious roll, he said
bluntly,

"It don't cost a thing to give a man a kind and hopeful word, but how
many girls like that would do it? She's a lady!"

He walked away as if on air. He was no longer the awkward lout, stolidly
working at uncongenial toil. He had a hope, a purpose, a plan, and his
sometimes sullen face was transformed into manly alertness and strength.

From that time on he forgot his burns, and Nature took them in hand,
healing the broken flesh in her most clean cut fashion. Scarcely a scar
remained, and on the day he received the brief notice that his plans
were accepted it seemed as if the scars fell from his soul also, leaving
it cleaner, stronger, better. He had found his rightful work, and that
is inspiration to any man.



CHAPTER IX.

DAN.


Factory hours were over, and Dan Price issued from the heated place, his
old coat over his arm, and his neck bared to what little breeze there
was, as he turned his moist face in the direction of home. There was no
loitering among the boys, no waiting for any special girl.

Dan had no boon companions, no home ties, no courting to carry on. He
"kept company" with no one but himself. The one room he called home was
in one of the houses still untouched by the changes going on, a remnant
of the once ugly row, now largely broken into, but not wholly destroyed.

For, with that perversity of inanimate things which attends every large
enterprise to retard in every possible manner, through bad weather, the
non-arrival of needed materials, loss, breakage, accident, and the
"soldiering" of the workmen, many hindrances had arisen, and while
wonders had been accomplished much remained to be done. But what had
tried Joyce almost beyond endurance was to find that her greatest
opposition came from the people she was trying to benefit. Often she
found herself, through her builders, butting against a wall of human
perversity and stupidity fairly insurmountable.

More than one family, and these in the poorest homes, utterly refused to
allow of any improvements, resisting the entrance of the workmen, as if
this were an armed incursion of some enemy. In vain Dalton explained
that it was only to make them more comfortable, that it should not cost
them a penny, that the discomforts of a week, a month, would change
their barracks into modern homes. They sullenly defied him to interfere,
and would none of these "new-fangled notions" he tried to describe in
glowing terms.

"'Tain't fair, boss, and we ain't going to stand it!" shouted one man
from his door-step, rotting from the misdirected leakage of the roof.
"If we keep the rent paid up you've no right to disturb us in our own
homes. If we want changes, or improvements, we'll let you know quick
enough. Till we do just let us alone, can't ye? It's all we ask."

Even Dalton, between the Scylla of Joyce's determination and the
Charybdis of her people's perversity, sometimes lost his temper
entirely, and could do nothing but anathematize them for a "pesky set of
fools" right to their faces. So a part of the old buildings still
remained, and in Bachelor's Row, where the rooms were mostly let to men
without families, lived Dan, forlornest of all in the block. It seemed,
to-day, as if the bare, paintless shanties looked worse than ever, by
contrast with their improved surroundings, while an air of neglect and
disheartenment lingered about them, impalpable but as plainly perceived
as an odor. Naked, shutterless, porchless, and hot, they stood in the
blazing afternoon sunshine, as obtrusive as the wart on a man's nose,
and as ugly. When Dan's dark gaze was uplifted to them he scowled
fiercely, and muttered,

"Out of the frying-pan into the fire! I can never stand it inside,
to-night. Guess I'll take to the woods."

He stepped from the small front platform directly into a room which
smelled strongly of leather and tobacco, where two oldish men with
grizzled beards were sitting--one in an apron, cobbling shoes on the
bench by the one window; the other, evidently a caller, close by the
open door, reading something from a newspaper and gesticulating rather
wildly. A sardonic gleam flashed across Dan's handsome face as he passed
them with a nod, and disappeared in the room beyond. This was his own,
where he stinted himself in other ways that he might keep it unshared,
thus insuring the strict privacy he courted.

It was very small and its boards were bare, but he had saved space by
making himself a bunk, in lieu of a bed, which, hung on hinges, could be
hooked up out of the way when not in use. For the rest, a couple of
chairs, a chest of drawers, and a table with a little oil stove for
cooking purposes composed the meagre furnishings. But each bit of wall
space was occupied in a manner that astonished one at first glance, for
up to the height of four feet were shelves partly filled with books and
magazines, while above them, reaching to the ceiling, were fastened pine
cases protected by glass, in which were collections of butterflies and
beetles arranged in a manner that awoke admiration even in those who
knew nothing of entomology. But to-day the room was stifling, and even
the stiff beetles on their pins seemed to droop in the fierce glare of
the sunshine streaming in.

With an impatient "Whew-w!" Dan went hastily about, selecting such
things as he needed for his impromptu camp of a night, and soon was
ready; a blanket tightly rolled around net and tackle, and some food in
his dinner-pail.

Coming out into the yard through the rear door, he stepped under a rough
lean-to of a shed, and soon emerged with his wheel, which, being geared
to suit his peculiar form, made him look almost like a caricature when
mounted. He fastened his paraphernalia in place, steered it around in
front and was just mounting when the man with the newspaper issued from
the cobbler's room, talking loudly,

"I tell you, it's no good! Toil and moil every day from your first
breath to your last, and what good does it bring you? Independence?
Humph! You are as much a slave as any nigger bought for cash. Comfort? A
heap of that! You'd be better housed and fed in any county-house.
Respect? Get yourself charged with a crime and see whether it's any good
to have been an honest, hard-working man. I tell you----"

He stopped and Dan, who had buckled his last strap, looked up to see
why. He divined instantly, and that same sardonic smile passed over his
face once more. Mr. Dalton was approaching, and the speaker, but now
climbing the heights of oratory with the paper flourished like a
standard before him, shrank suddenly into himself and seemed to fall
away, as if he would annihilate himself if he could. Finding that
impossible he sank into his chair and began a vague remark about the
shoe his host was half-soling, all which the latter took as a
matter-of-course, not seeming to notice, even.

Dan pedaled away, laughing harshly.

"Fool!" he muttered. "One would think, to hear him, he was the only one
not a coward amongst us, when the truth is he's the biggest one of all.
Old Tonguey Murfree would cringe to the devil for ten cents worth of
patronage, and then cheat him out of half of it, if he could."

He made his wheel fly in a sort of frenzy of disgust, but the fresh
wind, sweeping his hot face like the besom of peace, soon drove away
this temporary chagrin, bringing to him the best comfort life gave in
those days--the gentle influence of Nature. For, just in proportion as
Dan shunned humanity he courted her, and though he felt her
relentlessness through every fibre of his suffering being, he felt her
charm as well, and could not quite resist it.

He rode fast and far, till the level road, through a turn or two,
brought him into a well-wooded tract where bluffs and willow clumps
suggested running streams. He left the road and, dismounting, guided his
wheel between projecting roots and stumps, down through a winding
cow-path which led to a lick below. Here, discarding shoes and stockings
he waded the stream, and entered a charming dell where nature had been
lavish of adornment. In fact, one might almost have thought time and
human ingenuity had assisted nature, for a wild grapevine was so linked
from bough to bough between two tall trees as to form a perfect bower,
and as if to protect the opening from intrusive onlookers, a sort of
_chevaux-de-frise_ of tall ferns waved their graceful banners up to meet
the drooping lengths of vine waving from the tree.

Toward this bower Dan bent accustomed steps, sliding his wheel into a
copse of young oaks that hid it completely, then parting the growing
ferns, as if he needed no guide to tell him just where the
well-concealed opening might be. As he, stooping, entered, the graceful
fronds sprang back to position, like sentinels who have separated an
instant to let the master pass, but quickly resume place to guard his
hidden presence well.

Inside, Dan glanced about and saw with pleased eyes the undisturbed,
familiar aspect of the spot. In one corner was a large heap of dry
leaves, which might have drifted there last Fall, but did not, and in
any case made an excellent bed for a camper. In another, an
innocent-looking tree-root projected from the earth. With a quick jerk
Dan dislodged it, showing an excavation below, which had been neatly
walled in with stones. Removing the largest one, at the bottom, he
disclosed a rough box sunken in the soil, from the compartments of which
he drew forth all the articles he needed for his simple supper--an old
coffee-pot, an alcohol lamp with its attendant rubber-corked bottle, a
frying-pan of small dimensions, a can of shaved bacon, salt, pepper, and
so on.

By this time a look of peace, yes, even a sort of tame joy, had replaced
Dan's gloomy expression, and one could see that, in a way, he was happy.
Getting out his fishing-rod from its enveloping blanket he presently
emerged, recrossed the stream, and soon could be seen pushing out into
the midst of it, poling an old punt up stream. Anchoring presently in a
small cove where the water was deep and cool, he sat in silent
watchfulness, occasionally jerking out a perch bass, sometimes a
pickerel, but for the most part so still he might have been the occupant
of a "painted boat upon a painted" stream. Yet all the time the soft
influences of the hour and place were weaving their spell about him. The
sun was now only a great half-round of red upon the horizon's line, and
way up to the zenith tiny clouds that were like sheep in a meadow caught
here and there its scarlet tinge. It was very still, yet all alive with
woodsy sounds. Now a belated cicada swung his rattle as if in a fright,
next a bull-frog, with hoarse kerchug! took a header for his evening
bath. Once, later on, when the shadows were falling, a sleepy thrush
settled upon a twig near by, and sang his good-night in sweetest tones.
About this time he heard a farm-boy calling anxiously through the
neighboring wood for the lost Sukey of the herd, and at times a dusty
rumble announced a wagon jolting homeward over the unseen road away to
his right. Dan's sense of satisfaction was possibly heightened by this
mingling of nearness and remoteness. He had all life at his ear, so to
speak, yet held it back by his will, as one might listen at the receiver
of a telephone and yet refuse to yield up one's own presence by opening
the lips in response. And here there was no "central" to cut him off,
though he held the situation long.

At last, in the soft dusk, which wrapped him like a mother's arms, he
poled noiselessly down stream, secured the punt, dressed his fish with
the dexterity of a practised woodsman, and washing them neatly in the
river, waded back to his camp. Again the root handle was lifted, the
alcohol lamp filled and lighted, and while the coffee boiled over that,
the fish, laid on the slices of bacon, were set to sizzle comfortably
over a tiny fire of sticks and leaves built in the stony hollow. Dan was
hungry and ate with keen relish. He had produced knife, fork and spoon
from his sunken cupboard, but his frying-pan served for both plate and
platter, and the cover of his dinner-pail for cup. The bread and
doughnuts he had brought from home helped out the repast, which had all
the relish and wholesomeness of the out-door meal which has been foraged
for by personal effort.

Oddly enough in these tobacco-ridden days, Dan did not smoke. When he
had neatly cleaned away the remnants of his feast and replaced root and
stone, he spread his blanket out under the stars, and tucking one
rolled-up corner under his head for a pillow, lay long into the night,
gazing up into the heavens which formed his only roof.

It was a moonlighted evening, and the fleecy clouds we have noted moved
in and out of her path in a stately dance, with winning grace, as
eastern Nautch girls might dance their way into the favor of a haughty
sheik.

Dan at first saw all, but reflected nothing of this beauty in his
thought. His animal nature satisfied, he craved nothing as yet. But
presently memory and remorse knocked for admittance--the twain were
seldom long banished. They sat like skeletons at every banquet. At a
bound thought flew back to that day when his brother had fallen before
his eyes.

Dan groaned as the awful vision loomed before him. He saw again the
trickling blood, the strange, astonished protest on that dying face,
with its eyes turned up to his. That was what he could not bear--that
Will should have believed he did it, even in carelessness. If the
unspoken reproach of that last minute could be removed Dan felt he would
be a free man once more. But that hung over him like a curse.

"I didn't do it, Will!" he moaned half aloud. "I wasn't even fooling
with the trigger, as you thought. If I'd been careless in that way--but
I wasn't. I never see a gun without thinking it may be loaded, and
though we both believed that one wasn't still I was careful. But it
caught either in your sleeve or mine--nobody will ever know, and it
killed you and left me to live on. Who did it, Will? It wasn't you; it
wasn't me. Was it the devil, or was it God himself? What is that awful
Something that makes things happen just when you're guarding against
'em? For that's what I was doing. I had just looked up to caution you
when you pressed so close, and then came the stroke!" He groaned again,
as if in physical pain, then presently went on in a moaning voice: "Oh,
Will, if you can hear me, believe me and not what other folks may say.
They all believe it was me, but that I was so crazy over it I couldn't
bear to own up; and the doctor bid them let me alone or I should go mad.
But Will, it is not true. You must hear me, wherever you are. _It is not
true!_"

He broke into a passion of sobs, and rolling over, muffled his face in
the blanket's folds. Even in that solitude some living being might hear,
and the thought that anyone should ever witness this agony of soul,
should ever lay the lightest touch upon that sacred wound, was torture
to him.

Poverty, orphanage, and physical weakness had always set him apart, but
while Will lived he had not greatly minded. He had kept in touch with
his world through its greatest favorite, that handsome, witty brother;
and it had been the same when Will was praised, or courted, as if it had
been himself. Death had torn from him the best part of himself, and as
if this loss were not cruel enough simply as a loss, it had left behind
the conviction that in dying that worshiped brother believed the one who
would gladly have died for him to be his slayer. No wonder Dan moaned
and writhed, incapable of comfort. He wonder he shunned everybody,
knowing what they believed of him.

No wonder he groped in black despair and could not yet look up, or
listen to the voices of consolation that might have come to him in
different moods.

It was night for Dan in more senses than one.



CHAPTER X.

AT THE BONNIVELS'.


The Bonnivels were at dinner, one evening, somewhat before the events
related in the past few pages, and were discussing in lively tones a
long letter which had come from Leon that day--Leon Bonnivel, the absent
son and brother who was in a ship of war off the South Atlantic coast.
He had just been advanced to a first lieutenancy, and the family were
jubilant in consequence.

For the Bonnivels had known hard times in their southern home, when
Dorette and Leon were little, and his appointment to the Naval school
had been the first lightening of their fortunes, Dorette's marriage to
an honest young fellow in a good situation the second.

That Madame Bonnivel and Camille were never allowed to feel their
dependence upon Mr. and Mrs. Larrimer Driscoll took from its bitterness,
yet it was to Leon both looked as the family's true head, by whose
advancement all would certainly be gainers. They loved the spirited
young soldier-sailor as helpless women do love their braves, who go out
from them to fight the battles of life, and they watched his career with
their hearts' pendulums swinging between pride and dread--joy and alarm.

Madame Bonnivel's face was now radiant, while her sightless eyes sparkle
with enthusiasm. Dorette looked placidly pleased, Larry kindly
sympathetic, while Camille showed her delight in her rattling tongue and
eager gestures. "We must tell Joyce," she cried, squeezing Dodo's arm in
a vain effort to express all she felt. "She is as fond of him as we are.
Maman, how old was she when the Earlys came to board with us?"

"About two, and the dearest baby!" answered Madame with readiness, for
next to talking of Leon she loved to talk of Joyce. "Her poor mother
even then was marked for death, and when she passed away, during one of
her husband's frequent absences, I took her baby right into my arms and
heart."

"And Leon must have been about five then?"

"Half-past five, as he used to say, and Dorette here was seven. Such a
houseful of babies!"

"Luckily I had not appeared on the scene then," laughed Camille. "I'm
afraid I was not a welcome guest."

Her mother turned fond, reproving eyes upon her, while Dodo broke in
between big mouthfuls of oatmeal and milk,

"But me was dere, jus' de same. Me 'members all about it."

"Oh, you remember more than the rest of us have forgotten!" cried her
auntie, catching the child's chubby arm and shaking little trills of
merriment out of her, at which the young father exclaimed with mock
savagery.

"Will you never leave that child alone, Gypsy? You're always squeezing
or pinching her."

"But I lubs her so!" with a shower of pats and punchings. "I could eat
her up."

"Better stick to your dinner--it's a good one! My wife is chef of this
establishment."

Dorette's soft eyes met his in a fond, merry glance.

"Thank you, Larry! You always appreciate good things."

"Don't I, though! But go on, mother. You were telling us about the
babies."

"You know it all as well as I. We loved little Joyce as our very own,
and when her father took her away--for somehow he never liked us, I
think because I once spoke too plainly about his neglect of his delicate
wife--when he took her to a woman he had engaged to look after her, she
moaned and cried in the most pitiful way, refusing all food and begging
day and night for 'ma mère,' as she had learned to call me. Nothing
would pacify her, and at length in desperation he brought her back. We
were poor then, but I did not receive her because of the board money he
would pay----"

"Did you keep it in a ginger-jar, Mother?" put in Larry, with a chuckle.
She caught his meaning quickly, and returned at once,

"I was about to add, because I knew from past experience there would be
little of it to hoard, even in a ginger-jar. James Early was not as
prompt a payer as collector," dryly. "No, I took back my baby because we
all missed her so, especially Leon, who had wailed all day and half the
night, calling on 'Doyce! Doyce!' even in his dreams, poor little man!
It was the end of the second day when Mr. Early, looking decidedly
sheepish, reappeared with his little daughter--about this time, in fact.
I can see, even now, the look of perfect rest and happiness upon her
tear-stained little face as she nestled into my arms that evening, while
Leon and you, Dorette, fairly radiant with joy, bent above her. I never
saw one of you show one moment's jealousy, which was a bit odd, for
Joyce was an imperious baby, and exacted a great deal of my attention.
But how charming was her good-nature! That night she sat throned on my
knees, like a little princess, and patty-caked, threw kisses, went to
mill and to meeting, and said over her whole short vocabulary of French
and English words, so gracious and lovely that even your studious father
pushed back his books and papers to join the frolic. We were wonderfully
happy that night! I think the child is magnetic. She gives out her own
happiness like electric sparks. She never can bottle it up and enjoy it
selfishly."

"And she stayed till she was fifteen?"

"Yes. Then her father began to make money, and he made it----"

"Hand-over-fist," interposed Larry.

"Exactly. And I never saw one so puffed up with pride and vain-glory. It
would have been funny, only that he made us feel it so tragically. He
tore Joyce away--the word is not an exaggeration for she fought him at
every point and only yielded to positive compulsion. He put her into a
fashionable school and bade her have nothing more to do with those
'down-at-the-heel Bonnivels.' It was a trifle hard after the love and
care we had lavished upon her."

"It was beastly!" muttered Larry between his shut teeth. "Did he never
give you even gratitude, let alone money?"

"No. He measured out a niggardly sum for her board, and gave it over
with the air of munificently rewarding me. I would have refused to
accept it, but your father was gone, then, and I nearly blind. I could
not let my little ones suffer to gratify my own pride. I took it, but I
dared not speak for fear I should say too much. I simply bowed my head
in acknowledgment, and thanked God when he was gone, because I had been
able to control myself!"

"But Joyce did not see that?" put in Dorette.

"No, I am glad to say she did not. The scene with her had ended with her
passionate rush to the carriage, where she was lying back on the seat
half fainting amid her tears."

"Oh, how cruel!" cried Camille, almost in tears herself.

"And when you had gone blind through your constant embroidering to keep
your little tribe together--Joyce and all!"

"Never mind, dear! Larry came then and saved us all."

She turned a sweet glance upon her son-in-law, which made him flush with
pleasure.

"I don't know about that saving process, mother. I've pretty often
declared in my own mind that Dorette and you came along just in the nick
of time to save _me_."

"Me too," put in Dodo, insistent on general principles.

"And me!" added Camille, laughing and squeezing the baby afresh, her
moods as quick to change as those of capricious April, always.

"Yes, the whole shirackety of you," returned Larry, folding his napkin.
"And Joyce has made amends since, I'm sure."

"Indeed she has, dear child!"

"But mother, even Joyce has never given----"

"Hush, Camille! Don't say it. Joyce knows we are entirely comfortable,
and she has large plans to carry out. She gives us unstinted love and
gratitude. Joyce has never failed me yet."

Camille was silenced. She caught Dodo out of her high chair, and made
the movement from table general.

They had scarcely reached the homelike living-room when the doorbell
sounded a quick peal that rang through the house. It made the Madame
exclaim,

"Why, that sounds like her now!" and, sure enough, in a moment Joyce
stood, laughing, in their midst.

"Are you glad to see me?" she cried merrily, passing her greetings
about, but returning to the mother's side directly. "I had Gilbert bring
me over, for I've something to talk about; and may I stay all night?"

A universal cry of assent having answered her, she turned, with her
brightest smile, to Larry.

"Will the honorable householder dismiss my coachman, then?" and as, with
an exaggerated bow and flourish, he disappeared to execute the
commission, she turned swiftly upon Madame Bonnivel. "Ma mère, aren't
you paler than you should be? What is the matter?"

"I've had just a trifle of a headache, chèrie, nothing worth
mentioning."

"I don't like those headaches--do see Dodo! Her eyes are falling asleep
while she is running about; if she stops one instant she'll be a goner!"

All laughed as the child opened her drooping lids to their widest, and
declared she "was dest as wide awake as a hen," but papa, who had
re-entered, caught her regardless of protests.

"I'll put her to bed, Dorette. You stay and visit, but don't, Joyce,
tell quite all you know till I get back. Come, Sleepyhead! Papa'll tell
about the little red hen"--aside to Joyce--"It's my stock yarn. Couldn't
tell another to save my head, and studied that out, word for word, on
purpose. But luckily she wants it every time. I should be bankrupt if
she didn't. Come now, say good-night to all like a lady, Toddlekins."

"Oh, don't bother her, Larry. Joyce can take the ceremony for granted,"
put in the affectionate aunt, who could not bear that any should tease
baby except herself.

"Yes, there's my kiss," throwing it, "and don't get her roused up,
Larry. I've things to discuss."

"All right. We go, but I return. _Au revoir._ And talk woman's
foolishness till I get back--do! I want to be here when you get off the
latest fallals."

But she began tamely enough.

"I saw something in the paper the other day that I want to ask about. Is
it your house here that is advertised for sale?"

Madame Bonnivel nodded, and Dorette answered,

"Yes, isn't it too bad? The owner has died and the estate is to be
turned into money wherever possible. We can stay until it is sold, or
can leave by giving a fortnight's notice at any time, if we prefer."

"And then where will you go?"

"Oh, we haven't planned that far," said Camille. "I say, let it be in
the suburbs. I hate to think of an apartment, again."

"But, my dear, there are far pleasanter ones than we used to know," put
in her mother gently. "I do regret leaving here, though. It will be
difficult to find another place, within our means, where we will find so
much room out-doors and in. Poor Dodo will miss the grassy yard."

"And Dodo's grandmother, too," added Camille. "You ought to see how
chummy they are, Joyce, out under our one maple."

Joyce was looking at that spiritual woman with an expression that
arrested the girl's thought and words. It was the look of one who longs,
hopes, yet fears, and mingled withal was that adoring fondness she often
showed this mother of her heart.

"I see, ma mère. You cannot go into an apartment. It would mean
imprisonment for you. And so--and so--oh! I don't know just how to get
it out, but--I have had two of the houses at Littleton especially fitted
up, and they are close together in what will soon be a great lawn. They
are very much alike, but altogether different--that is, they are just
different enough not to be tiresomely similar and--where was I?"

All broke into laughter. Joyce's confusion was too funny.

"I think you were in either a maze of syntax, or of building-lots; I
scarcely know which," remarked the Madame, evidently overflowing.

"Well, there are two houses--that is sure. One is for me, and the
other"--she looked all about with a beautiful smile, nodded brightly at
Larry who appeared opportunely in the doorway, and laid a tender hand on
Madame's knee--"the other is for ma mère, if she will only be good
enough to live close beside her naughty baby, and help her along in
life."

"Oh, Joyce! Joyce," cried that lady, catching the hand between her own,
while with a sharp little sound Camille sprang to her feet, Dorette
meanwhile breaking into a laugh almost like Dodo's for innocent joy.

"I knew you, Joyce!" said she, and Madame, caressing the girl's hand,
added tremulously, "My dear, dear child!"

"And so I'm no longer to be proprietor and boss," cried Larry, coming
forward. "Oh, I've heard you plotting and planning. Mother Bonnivel, are
you going to turn us Driscolls out of doors, now you've come into your
palace?"

"Oh dear, no palace! Just a comfortable home with room enough to swing
all Dodo's kittens in," laughed Joyce, to keep back the tears, for the
dear mother's joy upset her.

"I should dread a palace, chèrie," said the latter, then turned to the
young husband of her daughter, whom she loved as a son. "We've had no
mine and thine so far, Larrimer, and we won't begin now."

"Oh!" was Camille's outburst, "how perfectly charming it is to have it
come from Joyce. If it was anybody else mother could never be induced to
take it. Do tell us more, Joycey love--how far out is Littleton by rail?
Could Larry live there and go in to his work? Could I go on with my
music and cadet teaching?"

"It is forty minutes ride by rail. You saw the town before anything was
done and in early spring. You would not know it now. It is green where
it was brown, clean where it was dirty, trim where it was shabby. It
begins to look like a great park, and the cottages are really
ornamental, as well as comfortable. Our homes are to overlook the town
and face the park at its broad end--you know it is triangular in
shape--and they are already at the decorating stage. I did not want to
go further without letting the rest of you have your say."

"Oh, delicious!" cried Camille. "I do think planning out pretty rooms is
perfectly fascinating. Can't you tell us something how they are built?"

Joyce laughed, and took from her pocket a large sheet of letter paper,
looking meanwhile with half suffused eyes towards Madame.

"Do you remember, ma mère," she said tenderly, "how we used to sew and
plan together in those old days when we were so poor in money and so
rich in dreams?"

"Indeed I do, Joyce."

"And, one winter's day, when the house was so cold we had to huddle
close around the old wood stove and shiver, do you remember telling how
we would have our home if we could, and how perfectly it should be
warmed in winter and cooled in summer? We all got enthusiastic over it;
there were you and Dorette and I, while Camille lay fast asleep in her
cradle; and first one, then another, would propose some convenience,
until we forgot the cold entirely. Finally you cried gaily, 'Wait, I'll
draw a plan. These are good ideas for somebody, if not for us. Give me a
pencil and paper Joyce,' and presently you showed us what you had
drawn."

"Oh, yes! The pretty house with the dumb waiter going from cellar to
attic, and the soiled clothes dump from the upper floors to the laundry,
and the store-room down-stairs for trunks and heavy furniture, and--"

"And the long drawers under the deep window-seats for best gowns," broke
in Dorette with unusual excitement, "and the little cedar closet for
furs, and the elegant lighted closets. I remember the plan perfectly.
But that--is that it, Joyce?"

"This is the very self-same drawing," said the latter merrily.

"I had wondered what became of it, then forgot it entirely," laughed the
Madame. "So you have had it all the time?"

"Yes, I stole it. And, ma mère, the house is built. There are the very
little nooks, sunny and warm, that you planned in the library for
reading and writing; the pretty Dutch kitchen with its long low window,
and the central hall with its wide fireplace. They are all real now, not
a dream any more. And they are yours. You have only to take possession,
after giving a few orders to the decorators about colors, and so forth.
If you say so, Gilbert shall drive us out to-morrow. We can take Dodo,
and carry a luncheon to picnic by the wayside. It will be a lovely
outing. Won't we, everybody?"

But somehow words came tardily just then. Larry had caught Joyce's hand,
and was pumping it up and down somewhat wildly, while his lips quivered
under his mustache; Madame Bonnivel had a trembling grasp upon the other
hand, while Dorette and Camille were each kissing an ear, or an
eye--they could not see for tears and did not care anyhow, so long as it
was a bit of Joyce. Till, flinging her arms about them all, she broke
out into a sudden passionate, "Oh, dear people! _My_ people! Let's cling
together. I've nobody in all the world but you!" At which heart-breaking
cry the mother quickly responded,

"Why, child, you are a part of us. We have had you always when we could.
Do you suppose we would ever let you go?"

So Joyce turned her giving into begging, and in assuring her of the love
and loyalty she longed for, all forgot their words of thanks till Larry
said whimsically, "I'm afraid things are getting a little mixed here,
and I'm not quite certain, now, whether we're to be grateful to Joyce
for a beautiful home, or she to us for deigning to live beside her."

This set Camille off into a near approach to hysterics, and let them all
gently down to earth once more.

Presently the Madame began in her tender voice, which could never seem
to interrupt,

"We haven't told our news yet, Joyce. It pales a little before your
grand tidings, but I think it will interest you still. Leon has been
promoted."

Joyce turned quickly, her face all aglow, her eyes like stars.

"Oh, is it true? Then he is first lieutenant?"

"Yes, with special work in the engineering department, and such kind
words from his higher officers in their congratulations! We had thought
our cup of joy quite full when you came in; now it has overflowed."

"And mother was telling all about you and Leon when you were little,"
put in Camille in so oblivious a tone that Larry, catching some fun in
the situation, laughed outright.

"What a giggler you are, Larry! Just like a school-boy," admonished the
gypsy-maid, frowning at him. "What she said about their childish
devotion was very touching, I thought, and not at all funny."

Even Madame Bonnivel joined in his hearty laugh, now, and poor Joyce, to
hide her burning cheeks, broke out,

"Come, Camille, where's your mandolin? I haven't heard you play for an
age. 'Do let's play and be cheerful!'"

"Just what Leon always used to say! All right, I'll give you my last
serenade; it's awfully sweet. Turn down the lights, Larry. Now, you must
all imagine you are on the water in Venice, and that I'm stealing by in
my gondola to call up my lady, love from sleep. She's up in the
tower-room of that dingy old castle yonder. Hus-sh all!"

They were silent in the dim room, but Joyce's heart was still beating
hard. Would Leon be as pleased as they? She hoped they would tell
him in just the right way, he was so proud, and on the dainty
"tinkle-tinkle-tum" of the stringed instrument her thoughts floated
outward over the broad sea, to find her childhood's mate again.



CHAPTER XI.

THE SOCIAL HOUSE.


The large building which had caused so much comment was at length
finished, and the mystery solved. It was indeed a mansion, with rooms
for recreation and study, but it was neither for young Early, nor any
other one person. It was, instead, the joint property of all the
village, and to be known as the Littleton Social House. On the lower
floor was a library, with well-lighted nooks, to be used as
reading-rooms; beyond that were the art-rooms one for modeling in clay,
one for sketching, and a third inner, sky-lighted, place for
photography. On the other side of the great hall was a large music-room
with a canvas floor, containing a piano and cabinet organ, also shelves
for music numbers, and a raised dais for art orchestra. Beyond was a
pleasant parlor, from which opened a small apartment provided with
conveniences for quiet table games; and all these were neatly fitted
with strong easy chairs, tables, and cabinets, the walls being
beautified with many good photographs from paintings of masters, both
old and new.

The supposed "ball-room," above, developed into a gymnasium and
entertainment hall, with a rostrum and curtains, where lectures,
concerts, pictured views, and little dramas might be given; and
surrounding this were roof balconies, with palms, vines, and potted
plants, making them into bowers of beauty and coolness. Here were seats
and tables where the warm and weary might stray for a cooling drink of
lemonade, or an ice, served at a price within the means of the very
poor. A trim little widow, whose husband when living had been a trusted
employee, and who was trying her best to raise her young family without
him, had been set up in this restaurant, apparently by Mr. Dalton, and
provided with the necessary outfit, for which she was to pay a living
rental during the summer months. The chance seemed heaven-sent to the
poor young creature, who had nearly succumbed before her heavy toil at
the washtub, for she was too delicately formed for such labors.

The janitorship of the whole large building brought independence to
another family where the capable mother dying had left a crippled
husband and two young girls to struggle on as best they could. With the
youthful help of these sturdy girls he could undertake the office of
caretaker, and, as pretty living rooms were furnished them in the high,
airy basement, the family felt almost as if they had been transported to
Paradise after the terrible experiences of the past winter, with a mere
shed for shelter, the coal running short at too frequent intervals, and
meat only compassed as a rare luxury on the "lucky" days when one or the
other could pick up an extra nickel, or two, by some special good
fortune.

To all the questions and conjectures over this miracle of a house Mr.
Dalton opposed an impassive front. "It is none of my doing," he averred
brusquely. "I never should have thought of it, and wouldn't have built
it if I had, no matter who furnished the money, for I don't believe
you'll appreciate it, or take care of it. But all I've got to say is, if
any one of you do abuse it, and go to spitting on the floor, or hacking
up the woodwork, or pulling things out of shape in any way, you'll be
lower than any truck that I care to have around, and you'll have me to
deal with when I'm at my ugliest--you understand what that means!"

The men, who had been grouped in the yard after hours, talking it over,
and whose hail for information as he passed by had brought out his
vigorous remarks, looked at each other and grinned half sheepishly. Then
one spoke up sturdily:

"I guess we know good manners when we see 'em, boss! We ain't pigs, nor
tramps."

Dalton laughed in his curt fashion.

"You know well enough, but you don't care pretty often. If young Early
is decent enough to give you boys a chance at some pleasure, you want to
show you appreciate it--that's all. And when you get your invite to the
house-warming, you'll be expected to show up as the gentlemen you can be
when you try."

Billy May, once a sailor, straightened up and touched his cap.

"Ay, ay, sir!" he bellowed, as if receiving orders in a towering gale,
at which all laughed and Dalton, smiling in spite of himself, passed on.

The invitations came in good time, and were in a somewhat comprehensive
form, each being addressed to the householder in person, with the words,
"and whole family" added. No family was forgotten, but as the building
could not accommodate the whole village, two evenings were set for the
reception and opening, all the names up to N, in alphabetical order,
being chosen for Tuesday evening and the rest for Wednesday, while
different hours were mentioned that there need be no crowding, though it
was discovered later that no matter at which hour one arrived, the most
of them staid till the very latest mentioned, loth even then to leave
the, to them, novel scene.

A day or two before this pleasant event, which had set the whole town
into a delightful turmoil of expectation and comment, a couple of
families quietly moved into the two neat, but by no means sumptuous
dwellings, lately built on the little knoll over against the broad end
of the park, and facing it. You will remember that the school-house was
at one side, the church near by, while the Social house fronted the
narrow point, with a street between. Thus the two homes overlooked park
and buildings, exactly facing the Social house, though at a distance,
while the Works at the other extreme of the village were half hidden by
intervening buildings, and soon would be quite overshadowed by the many
trees lately set out.

These were the homes which Joyce had built for herself and the
Bonnivels. Both of them, though fitted with many conveniences and
finished with taste, were of moderate cost, there being not one
extravagance, and only the modicum of room actually needed for refined
living, in either. Many a rich woman has thought nothing of putting more
expense into the fitting of one room, even, than Joyce had laid out on
her whole house. Indeed that reserved for Madame was much the costlier
of the two. Yet, with the pretty outlook across the green triangle
before the doors, the high situation, the soft roll of the lawns
surrounding them, and the majesty of the one immense maple which stood
between the buildings, and had grown for a quarter of a century in
lordly majesty, appropriating to itself all the juices of the soil for
yards around, until it was the famed landmark of that region, these
places were more attractive than many more palatial which fairly daunt
the stranger with their cold magnificence. These smiled in one's face
with a hospitable welcome.

Moving was not a difficult operation for Joyce, as she had little heavy
furniture to take from the hotel; and it had been a labor of love and
jollity to run about with Dorette and Camille, selecting and arranging,
first submitting everything to Madame's superior and almost faultless
judgment. And here the girl's passion for sharing--she liked the word
better than giving--often asserted itself. Obstinately declaring that
she should be wretched in a home where everything "smelled of its
newness," she had coaxed and cajoled her friends until, almost without
their realizing it, there had been such a division of the old Bonnivel
effects and the new Lavillotte purchases that both houses presented a
pretty equal mingling of the ancient and modern. For instance, Joyce
begged the small round table with claw legs from their dining-room, to
send in its place one of the handsomest large mahogany rounds she could
procure. So Ellen's room was neatly furnished with Madame Bonnivel's
square heavy set, stately if not graceful, while the latter's bloomed
out with pier-glass and satinwood of the daintiest. The Bonnivels' worn
cane chairs somehow found places on Joyce's veranda, while a new
half-dozen rockers, of quaint and comfortable shape, took their places
through the pretty living rooms next door.

"I feel," said Joyce gaily, "so much more respectable than if my things
were all new. These good old plantation souvenirs give to my indefinite
outlines a deep rich background that brings me out in stronger colors."

For, with all her wealth and power, Joyce often felt this
"indefiniteness," as she called it. She knew people were wont to ask,
"Who is she? Where is her family?" and to look with some misgiving on a
girl too rich to pass unnoticed, yet too poor to own a family and a past
about which she was free to babble. She found that riches set one out
from the crowd as does the search-light which cannot be dodged nor
dimmed, and sometimes she would have flung every dollar away, and given
up all her pet schemes, just to have crept into the safe shelter of the
Bonnivel home as a real child of that house, to become as happily
obscure as Dorette, or Camille.

The Tuesday night of the first house-warming fortunately fell upon a
cool evening, when no one could much mind the occasional sprinkle of
rain, so glad were they of a change from the fierce heat and drought of
the past fortnight. As it was, the clouds brooded low, and the breeze
held the freshness of showers near by, while now and then the moon
peered through a rift and lit up the hushed darkness, which was like
that of a chamber where sleep comes after pain.

The Social house, gleaming with electric lights to the very summit of
the flag-staff above its roof, from which the stars and stripes waved in
languid contentment, was not only near the center of the town,
geographically, but also in aim and interest, to-night. The half-world
which was not invited till to-morrow was anxious to see how the other
half would look in gala costume, to-night; and a stranger, suddenly
dropped into the neighboring streets, would have had to look twice to
convince himself these neat-looking females, tripping that way, were the
wives and daughters of artisans who worked for a few shillings a day.
Fortunately summer dress-goods cost little, and there were but few of
the girls who had not compassed a new six-cent muslin, or at least "done
up" an old one into crisp freshness. The men were equally disguised by
soap, water, and shaving, with coats instead of shirt-sleeves, but these
could not simulate the fine gentleman so readily as could their
daughters the fine lady.

Among these self-respecting Americanized families there was occasionally
seen a sprinkling of those who disdained any approach to dudishness, or
had not yet grasped it as anything that could possibly pertain to
themselves, and these--mostly new importations from Poland or
Italy--strode dauntlessly up to the wide-open doors in the deep Grecian
portico, the men in clumping shoes and the women in little head shawls,
jabbering noisily with wonder and curiosity.

Mr. Dalton, under sealed orders, had placed himself, with his aunt, near
the outer doorway of the broad entrance hall to receive the guests, and
when Joyce's party appeared all were welcomed exactly as had been the
other arrivals.

Their entrance was rather imposing, though, despite precautions, for
first came Larry with Madame, then Dorette with Joyce, and lastly
Camille leading Dodo, with Ellen stalking at their side, the very
picture of a duenna. Somewhat in the rear Gilbert and two other maids,
Kate and Thyrza--this latter from the Bonnivel house--followed with
dubious looks, feeling probably that they were neither "fish flesh, nor
good red herring," in this motley assemblage, which offered no such
companionship as they were accustomed to.

Joyce's eyes shone like stars, and even in her plain white Suisse gown,
without an ornament except the rings upon her fingers, there was a sort
of regal splendor about her that made every eye turn to watch her as she
entered. After Mrs. Phelps had greeted them all with evident pleasure at
having them for neighbors, they found an easy-chair for Madame, where
she might listen and feel the happy surging of the crowd about her. As
soon as seated she gently pushed Joyce away.

"Go," she whispered. "You want to see and talk with as many as possible.
I shall do nicely alone. All of you go, and then you can tell me more
when you come back. It will be fun to compare experiences. Who has
Dodo?"

"I have her just this minute," said Camille, "but she has sighted Larry
and I can't hold her. He is talking to two men in the window at your
left, and looking handsome as a picture! There, for goodness' sake, go,
if you must! I do believe the little tyke has torn my new dimity,
clutching at it so. Come, Joyce, let's go and speak to those girls. They
look positively wretched in their best clothes, poor things!"

"You go," said Joyce. "I see my old friend Mrs. Hemphill--Rachel's
mother, you know. See her, there with the three children? We must make
the most of ourselves, and you can jolly up the girls better than I. I'm
going to bring some of the interesting people to you, ma mère. You'll
know how to talk to all of them, but you shan't be bored!"

"We need no special vocabulary to be kind," smiled Madame. "I will soon
make friends right here, and I'm not afraid of being bored. People
always talk to the blind, and smile on the deaf. Run along!"

Joyce gave her a love-pat, and hurried after Mrs. Hemphill who, with a
strong grasp on her little ones, was stemming the tide of humanity with
a somewhat defiant mien, while her head was swinging around as if on a
pivot, so determined was she not to miss the sight of a single
decoration or picture, nor the passing of a single guest. She stopped to
speak to a much wrinkled dame in a real Irish bonnet, with a flapping
frill, who was smiling so broadly as to display with reckless abandon
her toothless gums.

"Purty foin, ain't it?" this one laughed, as they stopped abreast of
each other so suddenly that the babies nearly fell over backward. "And
say," lowering her voice so that Joyce barely caught the words, "they do
be tellin' they's to be sand-whiches, an' coffee, an' rale ice-crame
byme-by. Does ye b'lave it?"

"Umph! It gets me what to b'lieve, these days," muttered Mrs. Hemphill,
with a backward slap at one of the children who, upon hearing the
enumeration of goodies, began to tease for some. "What's ailin' you now?"
she cried fiercely. "Want somepin to eat, you say? You want a trouncin',
that's what you want!" lifting the little thing with a motion tenderer
than her words. "Ain't it all the craziest doin's? But say, Mis'
Flaherty, they tells me you won't go into one of the new houses, nohow."

"And why should I, tell me thot!" began Mrs. Flaherty on a high key,
just as Joyce stepped graciously forward, with the words,

"Isn't this the Mrs. Hemphill I remember?"

The latter turned quickly.

"Hey? Oh, why yes, I do mind you now. Let's see, you come to sell a
washin' machine, didn't you? Or was it a story-paper? Oh! no, now I
know," darting suspicious glances over the head of the child in her
arms, "you was talkin' about schools and tryin' to get one up."

"Well, partly," answered Joyce, rather crestfallen, and glanced up to
meet the dancing eyes of Larry, who was passing by and caught the
high-keyed sentence. "But you know I have come here to live now, and I
assure you I am not a teacher--just a private citizen."

"Do tell! Well, I thought you was something or other--they's sech a raft
of agents along; though my Mary tells me 'tain't a circumstance to the
city--Mate works out in the city. Let me make you acquainted with Mis'
Flaherty. She's the lady what lives in Bachelor's Row and takes in
boarders and washin's--now, Johnny, you stop a-tuggin' at my skirts,
will ye? You've started the gethers a'ready.--She ain't exactly a
bachelor herself, but she's next to it--a widder woman. He! he!"

Mrs. Hemphill's laughter was so much like the "crackling of thorns under
a pot" as to be far from pleasant. Joyce hastened to speak.

"But I can't see why you preferred not to move, Mrs. Flaherty. Don't you
like the new houses?" she asked, a bit anxiously, looking from one to
the other and feeling decidedly wet-blanketed.

"Oh, they'll do," nodding the cap frills vigorously. "It ain't fur the
loikes o' me to be sayin' anythin' agin 'em, but I never did take to
these new-fangled doin's, 'm. I've heered tell how them water pipes'll
be afther busting up with the first frost, just like an old gun, and I
don't want any sich doin's on my premises. No _sir_! I ain't so old but
I can pump water out of a well yet, and it's handy enough.' 'Tain't
more'n just across the strate, and whin 'tain't dusty, nur snowy, nur
muddy, it's all right enough."

"Well, I don't carry water when I can make it run by turning a
stopple--not much I don't!" cried Mrs. Hemphill vigorously, meanwhile
tilting back and forth on heels and toes with a jolting motion which was
gradually producing drowsiness in the infant she held. "And my man says
it can't freeze in them pipes 'cause the nateral gas is goin' to run day
and night and keep 'em hot. And Nate Tierney, he says 't water an' heat
an' lightin' is goin' to be jest as free, in our town, as sunshine an'
air is everywhere. That's what Nate says, and if it's true it's a mighty
big load off 'n us poor folks, and that's certain!"

"But we're goin' to be taxed for 'em," put in another woman, joining the
group--a lanky creature with washed-out eyes, and lips that she seemed
in danger of swallowing, so sunken were they.

"How's that?" cried Mrs. Hemphill, sharply.

"It's to be some way put onto the men in their drink and tobacco--so my
man says--and it'll make it a cent more on a glass and a plug. My man
says everybody what brings any into this town's got to pay somethin' fur
the privilege, and that goes into the heatin' and lightin' fund. And he
says it's a blamed shame, and the men won't stand it, either! Fur's
that's concerned, what do they care whether we're warm or cold, so 't
they gits their dram?"

Just here Rachel Hemphill came rapidly towards them.

"Mother," she began, then looked askance at Joyce, whose eyes, now
somewhat troubled, turned eagerly to meet her glance.

"Well, what is it now?" asked the mother crossly, for, though she liked
nothing better than to sit and praise Rachel by the hour, she always
kept her belligerent attitude toward her family, as if afraid she might
relent too much if she once gave way an inch.

"I was going to say," the girl continued excitedly, with another glance
at Joyce, "you'll miss the concert, if you don't hurry. It's upstairs in
the big room, and they're all hustling for seats. And mother," dropping
to a whisper, "our Kip is to sing!"

"Kip? You don't say! Who told you? Let's hurry! Johnny, come along and
stop dragging your feet. I'll lay the babby down some'ers and go right
up; he's sound fur an hour or two, I hope. You're coming, Rache?"

"Yes, in a minute," for Joyce had stepped towards her with outstretched
hand, partly barring her way.

"My name is Lavillotte," she said, "and I have seen you several times.
The Bonnivels and I have just moved into the two houses at the other end
of the park, and we want to get acquainted with our neighbors."

Rachel's cool fingers dropped into Joyce's eager jeweled ones, and fell
away again.

"You will find but a small set of your kind of people here, Miss
Lavillotte. There's the doctor's family, Mr. Dalton's, and one or two
others. I'm just one of the working girls," and before Joyce could speak
to protest she had turned away with a proud look, and hastened after her
mother.



CHAPTER XII.

THE HOUSE-WARMING.


Joyce had never been used to rebuffs. Feeling like a child who has had
its gift of sweeties flung back into its face she turned slowly to
retrace her steps towards Madame Bonnivel, and even in the short circuit
of the crowded rooms she more than once caught words of criticism and
unfriendly comment. One man, who was gesticulating largely with his
somewhat grimy hands, uttered these words while she slid and sidled
through the unyielding group about him, almost like one trying to avoid
a blow--

"Generous! Who says he's generous? Don't you fool yourselves. We'll have
to pay for it somehow, you mark my words. Young Early's like his father,
only 'cuter. He's going to work things up till he makes folks think this
town's a little Eden and then, when more workers wants to come here
because it's sort o' neat and pretty, he'll begin to squeeze us on the
wages, and if we dare to kick he'll say coolly, 'Go, if you don't like
it. There's plenty ready and waiting to take your place.' Oh, I know
'em, root and branch, and we ain't no more'n just a pack o' cards in
their hands. They shuffle us, and deal us round where we can help 'em to
rake in the most chips, and when they're done with us--pouf! away we go
into the fire, for all they care."

Joyce, fairly stung, made a quick movement towards him, then,
remembering herself drew back, while the man, turning at the minute,
smiled and made way for her. She was only a pretty girl to him, and he
had not Rachel's discerning eyes, to observe that she was out of her
class here, and never for an instant imagined what his tirade had meant
to her.

When Joyce reached the Madame she was trembling a little, and pressed
herself against that lady's chair, longing for comfort. Yet, in reply to
the Madame's greeting she answered with but one word. She was afraid to
trust herself with more. The blind woman's keen instinct divined that
something was amiss. She had been talking placidly with many, and had
also heard all sorts of comments and conjectures, so could imagine the
feelings of this warm-hearted girl who had been giving so freely, and
who longed for some little expression of appreciation and gratitude in
return. But fearing themselves surrounded she could not speak quite
freely, so she clasped Joyce's trembling fingers warmly while she quoted
with an arch, smiling face.

    "Perhaps it was well to dissemble your love,
      But why did you kick me down-stairs?"

Joyce had to laugh heartily amid her gloom, and felt better for the
outburst.

"It's what I want to know, myself!" she cried warmly. "Have I quite
deserved it all?"

"It's the way of the world, my dear. But I've something to tell you, on
my side. I have just been talking to a young girl--I think they call her
Lucy--and she is so glad and happy over this house and its
possibilities! I wish you could have heard her talk. She says her mother
is dead, and she is busy all day with the housework and babies. But
to-night some good friend she called Nate, as I remember, who is not
invited till to-morrow evening, said he would sit with the children and
she should come with her father. It's the first party she was ever at,
and she has a new muslin for it, and some dear Marry, as she called her,
gave her a bit of nice lace for the neck, and it has been all bliss and
rapture! Her voice was fairly tremulous with happiness, Joyce."

"O!" cried the latter, feeling better and better, "It must have been
Lucy Hapgood. I wish I could have seen her, myself. Which way did she
go?"

"I don't know, dear. Who is near us now? No one very close, is there?"

"No--at least all are busy with their own affairs."

"Then I will say this; remember always that you are not doing these
things for gratitude, nor praise. That has always been understood,
hasn't it?"

"Yes, yes, of course. But--but it's hard to have abuse, ma mère!"

"They don't mean it for you, chèrie. Are they not all nice to you,
personally?"

"They treat me well enough, yes. But not as if they really care for me."

"And why should they, on so short acquaintance! Remember, they do not
dream who their good fairy really is. And you must always tell yourself
it is not _you_ they repulse. You simply stand for the class that has
oppressed and cheated them. They denounce "young Early" to-night, simply
for the sake of what has gone before. They cannot believe in real
friendliness all at once, and they look coolly on you, imagining you
have no interests in common with them. They look across a gulf of
suffering and privation at you, who seem never to suffer, and their eyes
grow hard and stony. Can you wonder? You should not be either surprised,
or hurt."

"But they don't treat you so, mother. And you are of my class, as you
call it."

"Am I? Well, granting all that, you forget I am blind. My affliction
brings me more in touch with them. I would have no feeling of
superiority--I could not; so they come nearer to me, perhaps. Or else I
have fallen among pleasanter people. Look your sweetest now, and try
once more. I'm sure you will find some warmer currents in this frozen
stream, if you sound it well."

Joyce smilingly pressed the gentle hand that caressed her own.

"I'll make another plunge," she said more hopefully. "Ah! here's Mr.
Dalton. I think he looks a bit _triste_, too. Good evening again, Mr.
Dalton. I want to ask you a question, please. Can you tell me who is
that man with the brown hair and bristling red beard, over in that group
by the door--there, he is just moving on."

"That? Oh yes, I see. Why, his name is Hapgood--Bill Hapgood, as we all
call him. His girl Lucy is here somewhere--a good child, sadly
overworked. He's no good, though; always quarreling with his bread and
butter, and much too fond of the saloon."

"Lucy Hapgood's father!" exclaimed Joyce under her breath, turning
surprised eyes upon Madame Bonnivel, as if that lady could meet her
speaking glance.

And so she could in spirit, for her perceptions amounted almost to
mind-reading. A smile of amusement lit up her sweet face, as she cried
merrily,

"Father and daughter, are they? What a coincidence!"

Dalton looked from one to the other, uncomprehending.

Then his gaze lingered on Joyce's flushing cheek. As she made no effort
to explain he said, presently, "I thought Mrs. Bonnivel might like some
refreshments, and I told Mr. Driscoll, if he would take his wife and
sister I would come for you two ladies. But he said they had gone home
with the baby."

"Have they? And what has become of Mrs. Phelps?" asked Joyce, feeling
somewhat forsaken by her clan.

"She went in with the doctor some time ago. I rather think she has left,
too. She had a headache, or something."

Joyce glanced around her with a dissatisfied expression.

"No," she said, "this won't do! We might as well all have stayed at home
as to come here just for a supercilious glance or two, while we huddle
together. And yet--whom can I ask to take me?"

Dalton, with his eyes upon her, wondered. Had she been at a ball, among
her own kind, who would not have wanted her? Even had no hint of
possessions gone abroad, she was peerless in beauty and brightness. He
made a queer little sound which Madame caught, and laughed softly.

"You could ask anybody to take _me_," she said with evident amusement,
"and possibly, if Mr. Dalton tries hard, he may find somebody even to
take you, Joyce. I scarcely think they would refuse him."

He evidently appreciated her fine sarcasm.

"I could try hard," he returned, "provided I am too good for the office,
myself. Let me see. I suppose Miss Lavillotte will not be satisfied
unless I bring somebody as unattractive as possible--wait, I have it!"

With a quick "Excuse me!" he hurried away, soon to return with a
grizzled man of uncertain age, who certainly was not attractive, though
so greatly improved by clean linen and a stiff collar that Dalton had
noticed the change at once. He was, in fact, the very man whom Dan so
often heard haranguing in the cobbler's shop, and knew as Tonguey
Murfree, though when voting he registered as Joseph H.

With an air of exaggerated courtesy Dalton led him up and introduced
him.

"Mrs. Bonnivel, Miss Lavillotte, let me present Mr. Murfree, well known
of all in Littleton because of his eloquence. I'm sure he will be glad
to take you out to supper, and give you his latest views on--well, say
anarchy."

The man winced a little, and his florid face took on an added color. In
his embarrassment he giggled like a bashful boy, and scraped one foot
behind him in a low obeisance.

"Glad to please the lady, I'm sure," he muttered, quite at his wits' end
what to do next.

Joyce rather resented the hint of derision in all this, and stepping
forth a bit proudly, said at once,

"Thank you. If you'll just pilot me through to the refreshment room, Mr.
Murfree--that is, if you know the way."

"Bet I do, 'm, and had a taste and sup myself, but I'm not backward to
go again. The coffee's rare good, 'm, an the san'wiches very satisfying.
But"--in a confidential tone, as they moved slowly through the
throng--"whoever's a-doing of all this has made one big mistake, ma'am,
and that's a fact."

"Indeed! How is that?"

"Well, it's on the drinks, 'm. He might at least have give us
ginger-beer, or pop, if he's teetotal, as they say. It 'ud seem more
nateral, somehow, to be drinking stuff outen a glass. But take it all
together it's a pretty decent show, and the pictures and funnygraph, up
in the big room, was fine. But if it's jest a scheme to play some new
game on us they needn't try it. We've got our eyes peeled, and we don't
get tooken in again. Old Early played it up pretty cute once, or twice,
and we bit like suckers, only to wake up with a strong hook in our
gills; but this young feller hasn't got the old one's experyunce, and
he'll make a mess of it, if he tries any dodges. You jest set that down,
'fore you forgit it!"

"I don't see what dodge there can be in opening a pleasant house to you
and giving you a nice party," returned Joyce, trying to keep her tone
free of resentment.

"Oh well, we can't tell, yet. But maybe you ain't heard that they're
going to have fees, and tax the liquors, and all that? Well, I have, and
I say 'tain't fair, and he'd better not try it on us! We know our
rights, and we're going to have 'em."

He made a flourish with his hands that nearly knocked the hat from a
girl in the path they were slowly treading, and the young owner turned
suddenly. It was Lucy Hapgood.

"Look out there, you"--she began, then catching sight of Joyce she
blushed a little, ducked a courtesy, and turned once more to the man.

"What's the matter with you now, Tonguey Murfree? Ain't this good enough
for you? You'd blow if you was in a palace, sitting on a throne, I do
believe. You'd find some trick about it, some'ers."

Joyce met her laughing eyes and felt a hearty liking for her.

"You and I aren't looking for tricks, are we?" she said. "Have you had a
good time?"

"Boss! and I hate to go, but I ought to, 'cause poor Nate'll be sleepy,
and he has to get to work early mornings. He stayed with the young 'uns
for me."

"And you have seen everything, Lucy?"

"Guess I didn't miss much," laughing happily, "My! but the supper was
good. I only wished I could eat more, or else take some of it home. I
ain't much on the cooking yet."

"You'll soon learn," encouraged Joyce. "How would you enjoy joining a
cooking class, and learning how to do it all?"

The girl's honest gray eyes twinkled under the the long dark lashes,
which gave them such pretty shadows.

"Would they let you sample the truck they cooked? Guess I could stand
it, then! But I don't get much time for folderols."

Joyce saw that her escort was uneasy at the delay, so said good-night
cheerily and followed him. But her fastidious ideas received a shock at
the scene which met them before the refreshment-rooms. Two of the
parlors had been fitted up with chairs, ranged closely around the walls,
and a table heaped with cups and plates, in the center. About sixty
could be accommodated in each, but three times that number were
scrambling for admittance outside.

The attendants appointed at these doors seemed powerless to keep order,
and Larry had planted himself before one and was trying to pacify the
hungry crowd, and promote harmony. For the shoving, pushing and swearing
were not all good-natured, though largely so.

"Hold on there!" he called to a bull-headed Pole, who had just thrust
aside a little girl so roughly she cried out with pain, "Hold on!
There's enough to eat, and time enough to eat it in, but nobody gets
inside here unless he brings his manners with him. This isn't pay-day,
nor the menagerie, nor a bread riot; it's just a party of ladies and
gentlemen, and we've all got to brace up and remember it. Ladies first,
now, and stand aside there to let these folks out, or there can't
anybody get in. No hurry! No hurry! the cooks will keep the coffee hot,
and the sandwiches haven't even begun to give out. Hello, Joyce! Do you
want to come now?"

"No, no, we'll wait," nodding gaily. "Let these others in who have
waited longer."

The Pole turned to look at her, while he stood stolidly in the path, as
close to the door as he could crowd, and his expression startled her.
The gaunt eyes gleamed like those of a wolf, and over the high bones
above the sunken cheeks the skin glistened, as if so tightly stretched
as to be in danger of bursting. She felt that the man had been in
desperate straits, and while recoiling before the evil sullenness of his
look, she felt a deep pity for the pain in it. She turned to Murfree.
"Who is that?" she had it on her tongue's end to ask, but the look in
his face drove the query out of her mind. With hands clenched at his
side, eyes staring through his glasses, and lips curled fiercely back
from his set teeth, yellowed horribly with tobacco, the man was also
gazing at the Pole, too intent to remember her presence.



CHAPTER XIII.

SOME ENCOUNTERS.


Joyce watched him a moment, fascinated. Presently he drew a long breath,
and the tense features relaxed. He seemed gathering himself, together,
and after a short interval of silence, during which she pretended to be
absorbed in the crowd which was streaming through the door, he said in a
low, husky voice:

"Say 'm, if you don't mind, and seeing's your ma is right here"--he
referred to Madame Bonnivel who was slowly approaching on Mr. Dalton's
arm--"I guess I'd better git out o' this crowd and go home, I ain't
feeling very well and--good-night!"

He slipped aside without more ado, ducked his shock head, and, before
she had time to collect her surprised senses, had melted away in the
thinning swirls of humanity, and was gone.

"What! Deserted already?" laughed Mr. Dalton with malicious
satisfaction, as he caught the expression on her face; but, softening
instantly, he added, "Well, you're lucky! What I had expected was that
you would never be rid of him till he had talked you bl--" He checked
the word on his lips, remembering, his companion's affliction.

She laughed out merrily.

"How can one talk another blind? We should say deaf, I think. The blind
always enjoy the merry clatter of tongues. Why did he leave, Joyce?"

"I don't just understand. He didn't feel well, he said."

"Oh, you overpowered him, Miss Lavillotte! He is not used to beauty and
grandeur. I am a little afraid of it myself!" His own audacity, which
surprised himself it was so unlike him, made George Dalton color like a
girl, and he fairly shrank behind the Madame's tall figure to conceal
his rising color. But Joyce did not notice. She was so intent on what
she had just seen, as to be oblivious now. She took the dear lady's arm
with a delightful sense of security, and observed in as matter-of-fact a
way as she could assume:

"We'll have to wait, anyhow, for the people seem actually ravenous, poor
things! I drew back to let them by, and thought we would go home----"

"No, you can come," cried Larry, bustling up to them. "Everybody is
seated and I've found some extra chairs and a retired corner for you
ladies, where you can see without being seen. Dalton and I will wait on
you. Follow me."

He led them across a screened corner and seated them within one of the
eating-rooms, nearly hidden behind the well-heaped table, which had been
pushed back into an angle of the wall. As Joyce looked about her the
Pole was nearly opposite, and sat gorging the large sandwich, handed him
upon his plate, in a greedy manner that fairly horrified her. There was
something animal-like, ghoulish even, in his clutching haste; yet it was
pitiable, too.

"Mr. Dalton," she asked, "who is that man?"

He followed the guarded glance of her eye and looked a moment with a
perplexed frown.

"I really can't tell," he said at length. "Yet it seems as if I ought to
know, too. I hardly think he's one of our men, unless he has come very
lately. He isn't exactly what you'd call a beauty; is he, Miss
Lavillotte?"

"Far from it. He looks as if he had suffered awfully, don't you think?"

"Oh possibly--suffering, or sin--one can scarcely tell which it may be
at a glance. I'll step and get you the cream and sugar, Mrs. Bonnivel."

Joyce continued to watch the man furtively, neglecting her own food.
Every time the sandwiches went by he snatched at them, gulping down his
coffee, between whiles, in great hot swallows that made his dreadful
eyes stand out still more than was natural. Used as the attendants were
to irregularities in this non-etiquetical company, they showed their
disgust plainly at his boorishness. Two of them stopped a moment near
Joyce's corner, to discuss him in no measured terms. One said,

"Not another thing does he get here, the brute! If he thinks we're
keeping a free lunch counter for the likes of him he's mistaken. He
hasn't got common decency."

Joyce saw him clear the last crumb from his plate, and glance furtively
to and fro from under his bent brows, with a movement that filled her
with disgust and pity.

"The poor wretch is starving!" she thought. "The sight and smell of food
drive him wild. Where can he have been?"

Even as she was thinking this there was a general movement, and he too
rose from his place with the rest. Cup in hand, he neared the table as
if to deposit it there before leaving; but his eyes were on a
half-emptied tray of the sandwiches just placed there, and as he stooped
to set down the cup he made a quick movement, and scooped up a little
heap of the slices into the hollow of his hands, from which they slid
into a coat pocket with dextrous suddenness. Some one stepped forward
with an exclamation at which, with one bound, he sprang between the
Madame and Joyce, dodged behind the screen, and when the attendant
reached it, had disappeared. The latter turned back with a crestfallen
air.

"Did you see that?" he cried excitedly. "I never saw such a hog!"

Joyce rose, and touched him lightly on the arm.

"I think it's hardly worth making a fuss about," she said gently. "He
seemed very hungry--starving, indeed. There's plenty of everything,
isn't there?"

"Oh, yes, but it makes me mad to be so imposed on! I don't believe the
fellow belongs here, anyhow."

"He looked like a sailor to me," she observed thoughtfully.

"Umph! Like a jail-bird I should say, Miss. Will I bring you some more
coffee now?"

"No, nothing more, thank you. Just kindly take my cup."

Larry came up to them, wiping the perspiration from his brow.

"Whew! but I'm used up. Aren't you ready to go home, mother? And you
Joyce--do you want to stay all night? If I can once get you safely out
of this, I shall be glad!"

"Safely out--why do you speak like that, Larry?"

"Then you haven't heard anything here?" looking from one to the other,
surprisedly.

"Nothing save what you are hearing now, the clatter of many tongues and
plates. Why, my son?"

"Oh! nothing, only there has just been a pretty sharp scrimmage outside.
That ugly-looking fellow I had to rebuke for rudeness, out here, was
pushing his way to the outer door in the way he seems to affect, when he
ran plump into an old party--let's see, they said his name was Murphy, I
think, or something like that--and of a sudden--well! they sprang at
each others' throats like a couple of tigers. They were right in the
midst of it, and every one too astonished to move, when in came a couple
of the city police, gave one look, and in a trice had my ugly man thrown
down and were putting on the bracelets. It seems, the fellow's an
escaped convict, and has been hiding around here in the woods for weeks.
He must have been so nearly starved as to lose all caution before coming
to so public a place. I can't understand it, myself, but I presume he
would have escaped unmolested, only for the fight. Dalton," turning to
the manager who had just returned from his prolonged absence, "what does
it all mean, anyhow? I suppose you saw the fracas?"

"No, I got there just as it was all over, and I can't tell you much
about it. They've taken the man away, and Murfree, too. The latter is
pretty badly used up and can't talk. That was as savage a brute as I
ever saw!"

"He was a desperate man," said Joyce, still feeling the stirrings of
pity. "He was nearly starved to death, and there was something awful
between him and that Murfree--I could see that."

"You could?" The manager gave her a wondering glance.

"Are you very observing? No one seems to know any reason for his
springing upon Murfree so."

"There _was_ a reason," persisted Joyce. "They had met before, I'm
certain. Come, ma mère, let's go home."

"You are tired, child. Yes, we will go at once. It must be late."

Joyce's tone had expressed more than weariness, and Madame Bonnivel's
heart ached for her disappointment and chagrin. She took the girl's hand
and drew her along.

"Larry, you'll stay with Mr. Dalton and help preserve order! Gilbert can
accompany us."

"Oh, if I must," shrugging his shoulders. "But I feel that a motion for
all to adjourn would be in order; don't you, Dalton?"

"All right! We'll clear the rooms in no time."

Joyce stopped him with an uplifted hand.

"They must go when and as they choose. It is _their_ party. Please don't
interfere in the least. Come Madame, we can slip out unnoticed. Nobody
needs us here."

The two stepped briskly on, and Dalton, watching Joyce, shook his head
ruefully, then turned to Larry.

"It's too bad she's just as she is. It means a lot of heartbreaks and
disappointments. Pity women can't take the world as it is."

"Well, perhaps--provided they don't leave it as it is. I am inclined to
believe it's that kind of woman who is responsible for the fact that the
world does grow better as the centuries pass. And those who know Joyce
Lavillotte would scarcely care to change her."

"No, no; nor I! It was of herself I was thinking. She's got to suffer
so. One hates to see a person take a cloud for something tangible and
keep falling off, to be bruised and beaten. If she could always
soar--but the falls will come."

He sighed, and Larry laughed.

"She'd rather bear the falls than never soar. Let her alone!"

"Oh, of course; it's all one can do. But--it hurts."

The last words were in a whisper, so lost on Larry, who had just turned
to speak with the phonograph exhibitor now making ready to depart.

Meanwhile, the Madame and Joyce had hastily gathered up their wraps, and
were waiting an instant in the hall till Gilbert could make his way to
them from the corner out of which they had beckoned him, (nothing loth,
for he was half asleep,) when Rachel passed them quickly, her own wrap
on her arm. She looked flushed and animated. Her cold, indifferent mask
seemed to have fallen from her face. Her mother was awaiting her, the
sleeping baby folded in her shawl.

"Well, d'ye have a good time?" she asked, as the daughter joined her.

"So good I can hardly believe it's real, mother!" was the glad answer.
Then, catching sight of the ladies near by, she bowed slightly, with a
shy smile at Joyce.

"Good-night," she said softly, flushing a little. "Are you going, too?
It's been fine, hasn't it?"

In her surprised pleasure Joyce forgot to answer, except with a vigorous
nod and smile, but in an instant she whispered in a brightening tone,
"It was Rachel, ma mère. Did you hear?"

"Yes, I did. I could hear the joy in her tone, too. It has been a good
time for many, I know, and gladness will soften the hardest and coldest,
Joyce. Don't falter because wrong must still be, daughter. People have
to be educated in enjoyment as well as in anything else. It may not be
one of the first, or best, things in life, but it has its uses, and they
are many. My Joyce is not working for appreciation, nor for praise, but
just to better these who have become peculiarly her own people. Let us
be patient, dear."

And Joyce, though bruised and worn, was not quite beaten, though the
evening had been so far from realizing her anticipations. Lucy and
Rachel had been pleased, at least. That was something!



CHAPTER XIV.

JOYCE AND HER MANAGER.


"In _every_ house, Miss Lavillotte? Beg pardon, but have you considered
the cost?" Mr. Dalton wore his business face, with its sternest
expression, and it did not relent even when he looked up into hers.

Joyce smiled in spite of it, and fished out a newspaper-clipping from
her plethoric pocket-book, which she handed her manager with a
ceremonious air. He read it, and his visage grew perplexed and
miserable.

"M-mm, 'grand entertainment. Five hundred for flowers. Gown of hostess
embroidered in seed pearls. Jewels a thousand, and at least ten'--are
you sure this is what you meant me to read? You know it's all Greek to
me!" looking down with deprecation into her laughing, upturned eyes.

"Perfectly sure. You see who gave that entertainment?"

"Yes, I see."

"Is she a richer woman than I? Has she a larger income?"

"About the same, I presume."

"And the expenses she incurred, as detailed there, were for one
evening?"

"Yes. Doubtless this is greatly exaggerated, though. These news items
about swelldom usually are, aren't they?"

"I cannot tell, not belonging to swelldom, myself. But granting all
that, and allowing even half off, if you say so, it will still exceed
what this plan is to cost me. And my little fun is not for one lone
evening, but for a whole year, in which nearly five hundred people will
share and be benefited--not simply amused or bored."

"You are good at arguing, Miss Lavillotte, and your money is your own.
If you wish to squander it that way"--He stopped abruptly, warned by the
flash of her eye.

"I had not used that word in this connection," she said coldly, "but you
may if you choose."

"Well," he returned, in some desperation, "we'll drop the word
'squander,' then, if it is offensive to you. But you must allow you are
spending a great deal, mustn't you? Some of it is well spent, I'll
admit, and--and it's none of my business at all--but when it comes to
telephones and for those people--please don't be angry, Miss
Lavillotte!--it does seem absurd."

Joyce laughed good-naturedly. His distress was genuine.

"I know it must from your point of view, but now pray listen to mine. I
believe that there are certain essentials of easy living that ought to
be practically free to all, and might be, if managed correctly. Of
these, four are air and water, light and heat, and the fifth is prompt
communication with your fellow-men. When my grandmother was a girl it
cost a neat little sum to send a letter anywhere, and hundreds of
families, unable to bear the expense of correspondence, lost sight of
each other, often for years, sometimes for life, in the unavoidable
separation which must come to all growing households. After a time this
matter appealed so strongly to thinking men that they decided to make a
great national matter of it, and they established a wonderful mail
service, and have kept lowering the rates and adding to the perfection
of the service, until now hardly any one is so poor he cannot write a
line to a friend, if only on a postal card. Now a quicker, better means
of communication is given us in the telephone and telegraph, and I claim
that these should also be regulated and run by government in the
interests of the people, and thus made available to all at nominal
rates. I can't control Congress, but I can control Littleton with its
few hundred souls, and that I mean to do in this. Every house shall have
its 'phone, that every person may have the opportunity to express his
wants at once, or to call in help, if needed."

Dalton gave a hopeless shrug.

"They'll use them for gossiping, mostly."

"No, that is to be regulated. The time allowed for each separate use
will be short, and if any abuse the privilege they will be cut off."

"Humph! Do you expect one central to manage it all?"

"Yes, one officer, but not one girl. I shall have four people, all told,
two girls for day hours and two men for night hours. I intend to have
them work in relays--four hours off and four on. It is too nervous a
strain for longer hours than that. The night operators will have a cot
for the one off duty, so that if anything unusual happens the waking one
can call the other. I think it must be doleful to stay alone in such a
place during those gruesome night hours. I couldn't have it at all."

Dalton laughed outright.

"Positively, Miss Lavillotte, you are too funny! Do you expect to do
away with everything disagreeable in your model village?"

"I wish I could, but I do not hope for that. Disagreeable people, who
oppose one in everything, will always exist, I fear." Her tone was
innocently sad. "But I do mean to try and eradicate what is
unnecessarily disagreeable, if scheming can do it. And now, if you are
through laughing, Mr. Dalton, I will tell you how I propose to pay for
this telephone service without feeling it so severely as you seem to
think I shall."

"I am listening, madam."

"Well, I have made a contract, only awaiting your approval and
signature, to furnish the glass insulators and the jars, so many
thousand a year--wait! I have the figures here somewhere. I never could
remember figures--ah! here it is--in exchange."

"You have? Well, I declare! You really do show aptitude for business,
I'll have to own."

"Don't I?" laughing with as much pleasure as a child that has turned
scolding into praise. "I'm delighted about it in more ways than one. It
will give employment to our unskilled hands, who are now idle half the
time. Even the children can turn a penny on their holidays, if they
like."

Dalton caught at the paper and looked it over with careful scrutiny, his
face lighting as he gazed.

"Really!" he said at length, glancing up to give her an approving nod,
"really, this isn't bad--that is, I mean you have made a good bargain,
for all I can see, and given us the opportunity to work up a new line
that may prove lucrative. I wouldn't have thought it of a girl--a young
lady like you."

She laughed amusedly.

"I'm glad I have been able to please you at last, Mr. Dalton! The
electricians will begin wiring the town in a few days. They will put in
a cheap style of 'phone, as it is not looks we are after but
convenience, and will hurry the work right through." She stopped with
some hesitation of manner, but looked as if more was to come, and her
manager gave her a respectful, questioning glance.

"There's another thing," she said presently in a rather faint voice,
"the central office is also to be an exchange."

"A--what?"

"An exchange. You see, that's really my main reason for having the
'phones. I want my people to learn what the one right principle of
exchange is. We talk about money being the medium of exchange, and as
such it is thought to be the best thing on earth. Yet the greed of it is
the root of all evil. I want to come back to first principles a little,
and exchange from man to man, without this pernicious medium that has
filled us with covetousness and a lack of consideration for others. I
want to see if people are really so callous and cold to each other as
they seem, or if this unreadiness to help is only because we are too
greatly separated by the many mediums interposed--which prove barriers
instead of channels. I want to find if every need cannot somehow,
somewhere, meet its fulfilment, unless death itself has shut out the
way. It is too limited a field, here, to learn absolutely, but it may
give us some idea, and then----"

Mr. Dalton had settled back into his chair with a non-committal
expression, and was drumming on the desk before him.

"I'm afraid," he murmured in a concise tone, "that you are talking above
my head."

Joyce, rudely aroused from her introspective vision, looked at him
rather blankly a moment, then sprang to her feet. At first she seemed
offended, then cried briskly, with a mischievous air,

"And through my hat? I know that is what you wanted to say! Well, never
mind. Some people hunt for north poles, some for new continents in the
tropics, some are content with finding an unclassified species of bug. I
want to experiment with human needs and longings a bit. It is my fad
just now. You know fads are fashionable."

"Miss Lavillotte, did any one ever tell you that you are a despot?"

"I?" Joyce's eyes opened their widest, "I a despot!"

"Yes. You want to rule as absolutely as any Czar; but not only that; you
want to play the part of Providence, and watch the workings of your
will----"

"Stop! Mr. Barrington said that, and I told him I wanted my people to
play that part to each other. And I am right. It was the teaching of
Christ. 'Do it in My name'--surely it _is_ right! Mr. Dalton, it is
unfair, even ridiculous, if I may so speak, to lay all our mistakes and
misdemeanors at the door of our Creator. He gives us sense, reason,
patience, ingenuity. What are they for? To be hidden in a napkin till
some crushing calamity comes and shakes us out of our indifference
enough to make us exercise them? No! They are given us to prevent
calamity, to wrest from earth, air, and sea what is needed for our
comfort. He gave man _dominion_. That does not mean just sitting back
and bearing with resignation. It means using every faculty to reduce
contending forces to our requirements. Patience is not half a virtue
when it simply implies an uncomplaining endurance because one thinks he
must endure. The patience that will _not_ endure, but tries and tries
again to rectify the ill is the best patience. It never turns aside,
never lays down its tools, always has a new plan when the old is crushed
out--that is the real patience! You call me a despot--you are unjust! It
is only that you don't understand, I do not want to rule for the sake of
power, but because people are so supine they will not learn to rule
without being pushed into it. I do want to learn to shape circumstances,
but not to control Littleton. I do wish to teach them what
self-government really means, though. And see how I am placed. Here is
this great fortune which I will not use for myself partly because my
needs are simple, partly because--well, because I won't. Thus I am given
an opportunity few can have. Many have my ideas without the money; a few
have the money without the ideas. It happens I have both, and I mean to
try for myself whether it is not possible for a community to live on
little money and yet have the comforts--yes, even what some consider the
luxuries--of life, simply through perfect co-operation, swift
communication, and a governing power that is centered in their wishes
for their best good."

She stopped abruptly and put her palms to her face with a child-like
movement. Her cheeks were hot and flushed.

"How silly to get so excited! You will question my plans with reason if
I cannot keep my head in argument."

"One has to question till one can thoroughly understand. These are
thoughts I have never gone into, Miss Lavillotte, I have been in danger
of forgetting that there was anything more in life than just
money-making. Will you tell me more, some day?"

His humble tone melted Joyce.

"Any time you like. And you know, Mr. Dalton, you are the real manager
of it all. I shall have to look to you for the practical application of
my possibly unpractical ideas. When I soar too high you must jerk me
down to level ground."

"I begin to think I might like a cloud-ride myself occasionally, just
for variety's sake," he laughed. "And I'll do whatever you tell me to,
Miss Lavillotte," he added stoutly. "If the Works go to the dogs, all
right, but you shall be obeyed! Only--may I ask a question?"

"Certainly."

"Have you put something safely away for your future where it can't be
affected by things here?"

"Have I? Certainly not! Do you think I would make myself safe and sure
when I might be wrecking so many? No, but unfortunately, on my mother's
side, they are cautious. My great-uncle takes care of the right I have
there, and I have never been allowed to meddle with it. He sends me two
hundred dollars a month, and this is all I need for my living."

"Do you mean?"--His expressive glance swept her well-dressed person and
she raised her hand protestingly.

"Don't ask too many questions!" she laughed. "Ellen used to be in a
great modiste's establishment and knows the tricks of the trade. My
dress and table cost me less a year than most women of means spend in a
month. But good-by--oh! I forgot to say, Marie Sauzay is to be one of
the telephone girls."

"Marie? The cripple?"

"Yes, she will go to and fro on a tricycle chair, and can thus eke out
her sister's earnings. The knowledge that she can do this will almost
make her well, I know. She is so ambitious! A messenger has been
negotiating with her and told me of her delight in the prospects. The
other girl will be a trained one sent by the company. Will you select my
night men? They must be sober fellows--possibly somebody can be found
who is not good in the Works."

"I'll see to it, and, Miss Lavillotte----"

"Well?"

"Who put all these ideas into your head, please? You are so young!"

She smiled, while blushing deeply.

"Won't you give me any credit for originality, Mr. Dalton? How can one
tell where one picks up ideas? They are like pebbles in our pathway;
sometimes we never even see them, but carelessly scuff them aside as we
walk. Then the sun of somebody's genius shines out and shows them to be
gems, and we hasten to pick them up and claim them for our own. I have
been taught when to watch for the sun's shining--that's all!"

She waved her hand, nodded, and hurried out of the office, leaving
Dalton gazing after her with an eager, baffled face.



CHAPTER XV.

MOTHER FLAHERTY'S TELEPHONE.


There was great merriment in Littleton over the advent of the telephone.
The women gossips gathered with their babies in their arms and even the
men (whom no one would venture thus to name) smoked and stood about in
groups during all the long summer evenings, to discuss this latest
marvel. Among them, with many differences of opinion, there was much
laughter and disclaiming. Old Mrs. Flaherty declared, amid her giggles,
that "the two eyes av the craythur fairly give her a turn," and when
asked to explain she pointed to the gongs at the top of the apparatus.
Lucy Hapgood had heard of live wires, and shrank from touching even the
receiver till repeatedly assured there was no danger of electrocution.
And when at last she did consent to put it to her ear, and heard her
father calling to her from Cole's grocery, she shrieked with astonished
awe. For the telephone was as little known in this hamlet as if it had
been situated a thousand miles from the metropolis, instead of less than
two-score. The limitations of poverty are great, and even fifty-cent
fares to the city were seldom compassed, except where, possibly, a legal
holiday and a wedding fell on the same day, and the occasion was made
memorable by an outing. Even then the returned travelers would have
little to relate, except such scenes as clustered around the great depot
with its neighboring lodging-houses and saloons. Of parks, galleries,
museums, libraries, and palatial dwellings, these tourists scarcely
dreamed, and never thought to visit. All dread those things they do not
understand, and these people would have told you they had no wish to see
such places; they were out of their line.

So all of the older and more conservative Littletonians looked with open
disfavor upon the new "speaking machines," and some absolutely refused
to use them. In fact, a few did not hesitate to say such doings smacked
of the evil one, and one old dame set her sudsy arms akimbo and stoutly
defied the electricians to enter her house.

"You kin string up them wires from here to Jerichy, if you want to," she
said sternly, letting her lance-like eyes rove in scornful leisure over
their equipment, "but you can't bring 'em inside my dure. No, sir! I
don't want any voices rousin' me up at all hours of the day an' night.
If folks at 'tother end o' town wants to speak to me they knows where to
find me. I'm a respictable widdy lady what keeps to home and minds my
own washin', and they can't no man nor woman, nuther, get a chance to
sass me through any mash-ine. No, sir! I know that young Early. He's got
a scheme to see all thet's a-goin' on amongst us day and night, and I
won't have it. Tain't decent, and they ain't no law on his side. So jest
git along with you now, and don't take up my time a-wranglin', for I've
got work to do, if you haven't."

The men, who had stood in dazed silence, looking sheepishly at each
other, went meekly on their way, and one home, at least, boasted no
telephone. Indeed, to establish that exchange which was Joyce's dream,
seemed for a time a ridiculous failure. The attempt to make these people
understand that only good was intended them seemed positively useless.
When it was again and again reiterated, by means of printed dodgers shed
broadcast among the homes, by Dalton's talks to the boys in the factory
at the closing hour, even by Marie Sauzey's urgings over the wire from
the central office, that every stringent need, or helpful offer, was to
be communicated to her by telephone, they simply winked at each other,
and, hanging up the receiver, whispered to any who happened to be
present,

"Didn't I tell you, now? It's spies they are, and nothin' else. Sorra a
word do they get out o' me this day!"

But one morning, poor old Mother Flaherty suffered a sad accident when
quite alone in her cottage. Trying to balance herself on an uncertain
chair, in her effort to reach a bottle of medicine on the top shelf of
her cupboard, her rickety support gave way and let her down with cruel
celerity. Her poor old bones were brittle and snapped with the
concussion. When she tried to raise herself, after her momentary groans
and exclamations, she found it impossible, for the left femur was
broken. She wavered for a time between spells of semi-consciousness, and
rousings to fresh shrieks and wails, the pain growing momently more
agonizing and the floor more intolerable in its cold and hardness. But
the shouts of some children out at play drowned her feeble old voice in
happier sounds, and no one heard. She had given herself up to a lonely,
horrible death when her wild, roving gaze fell upon the telephone not
three feet away, and she remembered the oft-repeated injunction to tell
her wants into its non-committal ear. She had no faith in the thing, and
was half-afraid of it, believing it a temptation of Satan, but the
situation had become unbearable. Flesh weakened and spirit failed. She
would try it as a last resort, then cross herself and die. Dragging
herself painfully with groans and sobs, she managed to reach up with a
broomstick and jog a faint ring out of the gong, at the same time
shouting at it in a fury of horror and anxiety,

"Help! Help! Help! I'm kilt intirely. I want a do-octhor!"

The confused sounds that reached Marie were vibrating with trouble and
despair, but that long-drawn "do-octhor" came plainly enough for her to
know what was needed, though she could get no response to her agitated
questioning. She called Dr. Browne up at once, and sent him flying. Poor
Mrs. Flaherty, meanwhile, had sunk back, almost spent with her painful
exertion, thinking in her desolation,

"It's no good at all, at all! And now I must die unshriven, wid that
awful sin on me sowl."

But suddenly the blissful clatter of a man's quick footsteps aroused
her, and she saw, as in a vision, the door thrown wide, and the doctor's
commiserating face bending above her. His outbreak, "Well, well, well,
this _is_ a fix!" sent comfort to her failing consciousness as, with a
groan of relief, she slipped into blissful oblivion.

There was no time for talk that day, but when the old creature was
resting in her cast, with her nerves soothed into quietude, the next,
she looked up at her daughter, who had hurried to her bedside, and asked
huskily,

"Norah, tell me thrue; was it the spakin'-mash-ine did it?"

"Did what, mother?"

"You know, don't yez? Did it bring the docthor?"

"Why, yes. When you called up the central, of course they 'phoned the
doctor, and so----"

"Norah, will yez shtop thot gabblin', now? What does I be knowin' of
centhrals, and all thot? Can't you answer plain, yis or no? Did the
spakin'-mash-ine get me the docthor?"

"Yes, mother, it did."

"Thin I'm beholden to it. And I take back all me hard woords and
thochts. Give me another sup o' thot cordial, now, till I go to slape.
And ye may tell the neighbors, fur me, thot I've thried and I know yez
can get what ye nade fur the askin' out o' thim mash-ines. Now be off
wid yez--I'm going to slape."

Of course the word spread, and those who had been wise enough to say
little in disfavor of the innovation plumed themselves upon their
superior information, while the ranters against it were temporarily
silenced. Joyce, who was burning with impatience over their slow
acceptance of her benefits, fairly ached to go among them with vigorous
exhortations, even commands, but the Madame restrained her.

"I wouldn't, Joyce," she said in her ruminant tone. "Let them find out
things for themselves. It is the only true wisdom, and nobody wants even
cake thrust down his throat. Try the Lord's way, child. We are slower in
accepting His good gifts than these people are to believe in yours, yet
He waits patiently, and in time we learn their worth."

One morning, however, soon after Mrs. Flaherty's accident, Joyce made an
errand into the central office, and while waiting for some distant
connection to be made ventured to ask some questions of Marie who, alert
and bright-eyed, sat in her wheeled chair, so adjusted that the
switch-board was within easy reach.

"You don't have much to do here, they tell me," she began, smiling at
the little Frenchwoman in friendly fashion.

Marie now knew Miss Lavillotte as the resident on the knoll, who was
popularly supposed to be interested in schools, possibly with the
intention of teaching some day, and who had means enough to run a modest
establishment of her own. She answered eagerly,

"But, yes, by times I do. It is the young people that do use it most,
though. Dose old ones, they so mooch vork do all the day that they will
not yet take time to learn so that it seem not strange to them. It will
be otherwise in time."

"Do they tell their needs at all?" began Joyce, when Marie had to answer
a call, and sat smiling in that way which seems meaningless to a
looker-on while some one's voice holds the attention at the other end.
Presently she answered in quick tones. "Yes, it is so indeed. I will
make note, and see if it may have answer. Yes. Oh, but that is true!
Yes. All right, Good-by."

Joyce longed, yet hesitated, to ask what the communication had been,
when Marie turned to her.

"You but now did ask, 'Do they tell their needs?' and this was one."

"Really? What was it? Pray tell me! Could it be gratified? I'd so like
to know."

Marie smiled at the eagerness of her visitor.

"I tell you, then. It was Mr. Gus Peters, who want somebody to make him
one easel, with a drawing-board that will slide up and down easy, for
one nice sharp knife with three blade that he will give in exchange. He
laugh w'en he say it, as if he think it no use, though."

"But it ought to be of use. Let's think, Marie. Who can do such things?
Somebody that needs a nice knife. Some bright boy, say, with a head for
such work."

Marie thought a minute.

"There is a boy," she said slowly. "He is not good for mooch, but he
like that whittle kind of work, I know."

"Poor child! His mother, she is dead, and his father he have no time to
be kind to him, I think, so he wander about and pick up the job here and
there. It is he that might do this easel."

"Just the thing! Only he couldn't get the materials together, I
fear--wait! Where does he live?"

"In a leetle house back behind of the Vorks, and a seester zat ees older
do housekeep, I believe. She is--not good." Marie spoke reluctantly, and
turned sad eyes upon Joyce.

"Oh! that is dreadful," cried the latter. "Perhaps--ah! a ring."

Marie was kept busy awhile, several calls succeeding each other rapidly.

"Ah! they do plan to make me confuse," she laughed presently, turning
back to Joyce. "See! I have these demands, and they do all laugh as they
say them. Lucie Hapgood, she desire a nice ribbon blue for her hat; Mrs.
Myron, where a new baby is come, do want a somebody to sit wiz her zis
afternoon, so her seester get a leetle rest! Joe Granger, whose vife is
away, do long for one goot dinner zis noon and they do need for Mother
Flaherty a chair which will raise and lower, zat she may rest from her
bed."

"Dear me, it _is_ a jumble!" laughed Joyce. "Well, let me help you out.
Don't Lucy's children all go to school now, except the baby?"

"The leetle baby--yes."

"Then couldn't she take it over to Mrs. Myron's till school is out, and
look after that lady, who perhaps would give her the blue ribbon to pay
for the service? And ask Norah Flaherty if she won't let Joe Granger
come there to dinner, if he will hunt up the chair for her mother--and
send Joe to me for the chair. You will have to keep reminding them that
an exchange means always giving something for what they get; and if I
were you, Marie, when they began to tell of a want I should ask at once,
"But what have you to give?" That is the important part. You see Gus
Peters understood it."

"Yes, I see. And some one haf tell you all ze whole plan, I see too,"
returned Marie, looking at her somewhat wonderingly.

"Why, ye-s, I know about it, and it does interest me greatly. It's like
a puzzle, somehow. Two and two may not always make four, but they will
certainly make something. Do you mind my planning with you a little?"

"Not one bit, dear Mees."

"Then let's fix Gus Peters out. Why not phone to that boy--what's his
name?"

"Wolly, zey call him zat ozzer name, it ees very deficult to speak and I
forget."

"Oh well, Wolly will do. You know his number on the circuit?" Marie
pointed it out and called up the house. Wolly was not there, but his
sister seemed to think any job would be welcome. The only thing was, he
had no tools and no lumber, neither had he money to buy them,

"Now, if some good person who haf ze lumbare would but need something,"
laughed Marie.

"Wait! I have it. Gus is an architect. There is a great deal of building
being done. Possibly Gus could turn himself in some way to get the
lumber for the boy."

"And gif the knife, too?"

"The work ought to be worth it. May I talk to Gus?"

"To be sure," giggling enjoyably, for the whole thing seemed a huge joke
to the French girl, and even to Joyce it began to seem rather a
complicated affair. She felt certain, still, that her principle was all
right, but began to perceive that, even so, its practical working might
be almost an impossibility.

"If I could always be on hand to adjust matters!" she thought inwardly.
"But I can see that when they really begin to use their 'phones at all,
as most owners of them do, this exchange business would become a rather
unwieldy affair." Then Joyce sighed so profoundly that Gus heard it at
the other end, even as he spoke his "Hello!"

A moment's talk with him adjusted that matter. He said readily enough
that he could get the youngster what he needed without the least
trouble--all he wanted was to be sure and get a decent working easel,
and the knife would be forthcoming. So Joyce, relieved for the present,
turned eagerly again to Marie.

"How about Lucy? Will Mrs. Myron give her the blue ribbon?"

"She ask eef peenk would not do, and I say, talk wiz Lucie, and she do.
Zat is ze way, of course. When one does say what one need we will say,
'try zo-and-zo,' and in time efery body will be serve, and eferybody
happy."

"How quick you are to catch the idea, Marie! It will surely adjust
itself as you get used to it. And oh! if it will work. If they can be
taught----"

Joyce caught the other's astonished glance and checked herself
instantly, annoyed enough that she had come so close to self-betrayal.

"You see how interested even I can get," she laughed, flushing with
embarrassment. "It is silly of me, but it does seem such a novel scheme,
and one that might help all without impoverishing any, if rightly used.
I have really been anxious to watch its practical working. Thank you for
letting me bother you so."

"'Tis no bodder. I like to see you always, Mees Lavillotte. Come often
and again."

"I will be glad to. And, Marie, when you come to a dead-lock--do you
know the meaning of that?--when you cannot fit any want with another
want, as we have been doing now, just 'phone to me and perhaps I can
help you. Never be afraid of asking for anything that is really needed.
I have plenty of time, and such things interest me. And I have ways of
getting things that make it easier than for some. You will remember this
and surely call upon me?"

"It is verra good you do care," observed Marie, still a good bit amazed.

"You see I have chosen to make my home in Littleton, and I want to be
one with you. I want to be helpful, as well as to get help."

"Zat ees a good way to feel. Littleton--zet ees our new name, I hear. It
do sound strange to me yet. We nevare haf a name before. It was just the
Vorks."

"Do you like the name?"

"Eh, what matters?" flinging out her hands in a way that proved her
Parisian blood and birth. "It will do as well as any other,
Littleton--Lavillotte--How strange that your name does mean 'the little
town,' also! Did you know?"

"Does it?" Joyce felt it was time to flee. This Frenchwoman was too keen
to be easily answered. She nodded brightly, perhaps at the question,
perhaps to say adieu, and crying back over her shoulder, "Remember my
request!" hurried away, laughing within herself at her narrow escape.



CHAPTER XVI.

ON A TRAIL.


Dan Price was not a guest either opening night at the social house. On
the contrary, the first evening, the events of which have been related,
he took his dinner pail and tackle, and despite the somewhat showery
state of the atmosphere, pedaled out of the settlement towards his
woodland haunt as fast as will and muscle could carry him. He had a
supreme contempt for all these new "notions" at the Works, which he
looked upon as the somewhat crazy hobbies of a man too young to realize
what they meant, and too rich to care how he squandered his money. He
knew that to go back to the old ways, after a taste of the new, would
make that state of slavery seven times worse than before. Better let
them alone in what they had become used to; and, for his own part, he
wanted no patronizing, he told himself, nor anybody laying down the law
as to how he should spend his leisure, either. Out of hours he was his
own master, at least, and nobody need interfere. There were things in
life worse than physical hardships--experience had sternly taught him
that.

He would scarcely fling a glance in the direction of the well-lighted
building, towards which already the younger tide of humanity was
setting, and his dark face took on a sneer when he noted their evident
excitement over the event.

"Always caught with something new!" he muttered to himself. "One would
think it more decent to give up hoping sometime, but they never seem to.
Haven't we been cheated with fair promises year after year--promises
that were as empty as a glass bulb? And yet they all bite just as
readily as ever. Even the chronic grumblers, like Murfree, Hapgood, and
that gang, are beginning to come over. It makes me tired!"

As he reached a certain cottage he pedaled faster than ever, and with
his head bent nearly to the handle-bars, flew by without a glance, or
pause. Yet, without looking, he had discerned Rachel standing on the new
square porch, exceptionally trim and stiff in a light muslin, while the
children swarmed about her admiringly. He could also hear Mrs. Hemphill,
from indoors somewhere, screaming her commands to the scattered family
in a high key, though no one seemed paying the slightest attention. Had
he been able to see out of the back of his head, as they say some women
can do, he would have discovered that the smile died out of Rachel's
face as he whizzed by, that she gazed after him a moment with a sober
look, then turned and went into the house, answering her mother's
remarks with a sharp,

"Well, what is it?"

Dan, meanwhile, tore ahead, leaving all artificial lights behind him,
and sighed with relief when loneliness wrapped him around, so that he
might relax a bit and take a long breath, for he was weary.

It was still far from being really dark, though dusky in the shadows,
and, as he was wading the brook, something that was not a shadow seemed
to move amid the darker smudges of the vine tangles and underbrush
surrounding his little bower. He stopped splashing and peered intently,
but saw nothing to confirm the impression and concluded it was but the
waving of a branch, or the leap of a squirrel from bough to bough. But
no sooner had he stepped foot on the soil than he saw someone had been
here since his last visit, at least three weeks before. Vines had been
torn down so that the entrance was visible, there were traces of a
camp-fire on the sands at his feet, and he could see broken tree-twigs
and limbs scattered about, as if in preparation for another. A chill
crept over him at thought of this intrusion, and he looked around, half
fearfully, as if expecting that someone might spring out from the deeper
wood and dispute possession with him.

Keeping an anxious lookout to sides and rear he hastily entered the
little leaf-tent, and saw, with a sort of despair, that it had been
occupied. He almost groaned to see the scattered leaves from his bed in
the corner, but was somewhat consoled to find that evidently no one had
discovered the opening below.

"Some tramp," he thought. "It's queer they should find this place, so
entirely off their routes, though. I wonder if that was the brute I saw
skipping out, then? I've a notion to hunt him down. He's spoiled my rest
for to-night, anyhow. And I never can feel safe again till I know who it
was, and what it wanted."

But the possession of his wheel hampered him. He did not like to leave
it, perhaps to be stolen, and it would be almost impossible to make his
way through the brush with it. In a quandary he stepped forth again, to
stand an instant among the over-hanging vines, making up his mind. He
was so placed as to be invisible from the brookside, though he could see
it plainly through the vine's interstices, and in that instant there saw
a flash of something black against the vista of light, and he knew,
rather than saw, that a man had leaped across the brook where it
narrowed suddenly, further down. The spray of the up-leaping water, as
he jumped short, sparkled in the pale rays of a rising moon.

At this his resolution was formed. The man, whoever he was, had
evidently headed for town. Dan decided instantly, to cross the brook
higher up, at another narrow spot, take to the road, mount his wheel,
and ride by this piece of woods as if with no object in view, then, when
well ahead, hide in some good place and intercept him--or at least see
who he might be. It did not take him long to recover the road, mount his
wheel, and start. Nobody was yet in sight, but he had not expected to
see anybody. The tramp would doubtless skulk along behind the fences
till sure Dan was gone, then come out and trudge after as fast as
possible. Such was the program the young man mapped out for him, at
least. Once, as he toiled through a sandy reach, he was sure he saw the
fellow skulking behind a rail fence, but he whistled negligently as he
sprinted by and did not seem to notice, though the perspiration started
a little at thought that this might be a desperate character, on his
very heels, and well armed.

He kept up his pace, anxious to get to a certain spot he had fixed upon
as his point of lookout. He presently reached it and, slowing up, gazed
well about him. Nobody was in sight, and dusk was now real darkness.
Still the moon, when not obscured by clouds, shone brightly. Just now
their veil was thick, and a slight shower was beginning to fall. If
these should part, any one crossing the road before him would show
clearly against the sky.

He dismounted, hid his wheel behind a thick growth of untrimmed poplar
saplings, and made himself comfortable in the dry bed of a ditch which
crossed the road and was bridged over with a few planks. In the shadow
cast by this bridge he crouched and, leaning against a boulder, settled
himself for patient waiting. A great bull-frog, which had dropped out of
sight at his approach, soon returned again, and croaked hoarsely of his
personal affairs. For, in wet weather, this was a marshy spot, and he
remembered happier days. Presently the clouds parted and the moon sent a
brilliant spear shaft through the rent, making it almost like day. A
startled peewit cried out, from his nest under the planking, that he had
overslept, but was calmed into drowsiness by his wife's assuring tones;
and a noisy beetle of some kind boomed and buzzed around, as if
intoxicated by the very thought of daylight. Listening intently, amid
all this soft murmur of sound, Dan presently began to hear afar the
rhythmic beat of footsteps, falling hard and fast upon the beaten soil.
His man was approaching.

He gathered himself together and slowly rose, creeping close to the
wooden buttress of the bridge and staying well in its shadow. The
footsteps grew plainer, and now, into the well-lighted road, a figure
swung with long, wavering strides. It was not tall, but very spare, and
was crowned with a bullet head set between high shoulders. But the face,
as it flashed into and out of the narrow strip of moonlight, seemed
strangely familiar, yet unnatural too.

Dan with difficulty repressed his exclamation of astonishment, and
strained forward to make certain if this really were the man he took him
to be. But turning neither to right nor left, the fellow plodded on,
evidently in a labored way, and was almost instantly swallowed up in the
shadows. The watcher drew a long breath.

"_Was_ it Lozcoski?" he muttered presently. "Why, how did the man get
out? And what does he want around here? He must be crazy to come into
this neighborhood! If Murfree should know he wouldn't be comfortable, I
reckon. I believe I ought to follow him and make certain somehow--I
must! No telling what might happen, if they should meet."

He hurriedly led out his wheel, remounted it, and sped onward,
determined to keep the man in sight. His amazement was great to find
that the trail led straight as beaten paths would permit, to the very
door of the new Social house, now filled with lights and people, and
forming a conspicuous object in the little hamlet. Dan reached there but
a rod or two behind his man, and saw him slip into the open doors and
mingle with the crowd.

He began to think the likeness which had led him this last chase was an
illusion, after all, and that the fellow must be some new workman, who
had by chance discovered his woodland retreat and considered it public
property.

But if that man were Lozcoski then Murfree ought to know. For, though
Dan did not fancy the ranter and his ways, he was his close neighbor and
belonged to the same union, which was reason enough why he owed him this
duty.

Smoothing himself into shape as well as he could, the lad hid his wheel
under the portico and stepped inside, trying to look bold in order to
cover his bashful qualms, for he was as afraid of a social crowd as a
fox of a pack of hounds. It was thoroughly brave of him to face these
lights and people to warn a man not a special friend, and proved the
loyal strain in his nature. Possibly, had he stopped to think, he might
have weakened and fled. But the excitement of the chase still dominated
him, and he had given himself no time for consideration before plunging
in. Now, the buzz of talk and laughter sounded all about him; somebody
slapped him on the back with a laugh of astonishment, and he began to
realize what an impossible sort of thing he had done.

He wanted to turn and run out into the blessed darkness, but they hemmed
him in, and, dazed by what seemed to him the luxury on every side, he
hesitated and was lost. For, just then, a group of the younger people
surged by and wrapped him around in a whirl of merry chaff.

"Hello! Here's Dan."

"Come along, Dan! Thought you wasn't going to any party, eh?"

"Couldn't stand it outside, could you, boy?"

"Thought to-morrow was your night, Dan, but you're welcome, old fellow!"

They seized him by each arm, and, overcoming his mute resistance,
dragged him into the first parlor. He managed to wriggle loose after a
bit, however, and watched his opportunity made a dart for the smaller
one off, and rushed into an alcove somewhat in shadow, intending to
escape entirely later on. As he stumbled into its shelter some one, half
hidden by the tall back of a chair, turned and met him face to face. It
was Rachel Hemphill, and she was as pale as he when she realized who had
so summarily invaded her retreat.

"Why, Dan!" she said under her breath. "Is--are you--what has happened?"

"Sh-h! Rachel." He stepped past her and wedged himself in behind the
chair, where he was well protected. "I've got no business here. I ain't
dressed up. But I followed a man--I thought I knew him. Say, Rachel, do
you remember Lozcoski?"

"Lozcoski? Why--oh, do you mean that low fellow that tried to fire the
Works?"

"That's the fellow."

"Of course I do! Why?" She stepped closer and stood over him--she was
taller than he--in such a way that no one could see him from the room
beyond. "But Dan, he's in prison, isn't he? Don't you know how they said
he raved and took on in his jargon, and nobody could understand him. He
couldn't speak English at all, could he?"

"Not much. They managed to make out he was furious with Murfree,
though--I suppose because he denounced him--and evidently was making
threats against the old man. At any rate he kept up some kind of a howl
about him all the time. I s'pose I ought to make sure, and let Murfree
know, if 'tis him."

"You don't mean that Lozcoski's here, do you?"

"Well, that's the question. I--I wish you'd look him up for me, Rachel.
I ain't fixed up for this, and I want to get out."

He spoke almost pathetically, shrinking back into his corner like a
scared child, and Rachel's eyes began to dance. Something in the
situation pleased her wonderfully. That Dan, who had scarcely spoken to
her since the tragedy of his brother's death, should be cringing and
pleading before her, all his prideful gloom quivering into a girlish
terror of being seen in old clothes, was very satisfying to her. She
would have liked to prolong the situation, but could not bring herself
to torture her old playmate.

"I'll go, Dan," she whispered, "and you stay here till I get back. I'll
bring Murfree to you, for he might not pay any attention to me.
Nobody'll notice you if you keep this big chair before you. Just squat
down on that round footstool thing in the corner. I'll be back in a
minute."

Dan squatted, nodding meekly. Rachel adjusted the chair with attention,
then hurried away, after a last glance at her captive, a new light on
her really high-bred face. As she passed out into the hall she saw her
mother in loud and busy talk, and hurried to her side.

"I've decided not to go quite yet," she said quickly, "so don't wait if
you're ready."

"Oh, you have? What's up? Thought you was 'most tired to death just now.
You don't look much tuckered, seems to me."

Rachel laughed lightly.

"Well, I'm beginning to find some fun in it, mother! I want to stay a
little longer. I've got the shawl you sent me for--it lay on a big chair
where you left it--and now I'm hunting up something else. Good-night,
and don't wait for me."

She flitted on, her mother and companion gazing after her.

"Looks loike Rache has found a beau, or is looking for one," giggled
Mother Flaherty, showing her yellow fangs with unpleasant recklessness.
(This, you will remember, was before her accident.) But Mrs. Hemphill
resented this with dignity.

"I guess you must 'a' forgot she and Will Price was keepin' comp'ny when
that gun went off and shot him. She don't never say much--Rache
don't--but she's gret to remember. And she ain't lookin' for beaux yet,
I can tell you."

But the old Irishwoman only bobbed her wide cap borders to and fro and
giggled again, as if not wholly convinced.

It was while Rachel thus stopped in the hall to speak with her mother
that Larry was haranguing the crowd at the doors of the refreshment
rooms, and when she presently returned to poor Dan, still crouched upon
the hassock, her report was as follows:

"I saw Tonguey Murfree going in to supper with that handsome Miss
Lavillotte--and a queer thing, too, for her to notice him, I
thought--but all of a sudden he left her at the very door and rushed out
through the front hall, so I guess he went home. But Dan, I had just a
glimpse of a man pushing his way in, and it made me think of Lozcoski.
But such a looking face! It was a mere glimpse, but I could only think
of some animal. It wasn't just human. Do you suppose it was him?"

"Don't know," said Dan. "Anyhow it's all right, if Murfree keeps out of
his way, and he will probably, if he's gone home. I'll stay till they
come out from supper, and see the man again."

He said this in an odd voice, and did not look at Rachel. He seemed to
be making concessions to somebody, and to be ashamed of doing it. After
a look into his upraised eyes, which were full of a trouble she could
not quite fathom, she dropped into the sheltering chair, and said
gently,

"Dan, I've wanted a talk with you so long! Have I done anything to make
you give me the cold shoulder? Or--or is it just that I make you
think--of him?"

He threw up one hand, as if to ward off a blow.

"I can't let anybody talk about that. Don't Rachel!"

"I won't, I won't, Dan! I didn't mean to hurt you," soothingly. "But you
make me feel, somehow, as if I had been doing something wrong to you,
and you know I wouldn't, Dan. We were all such good friends
together--then."

Her dark eyes looked down upon him pleadingly, and her fine face showed
an emotion greater than her limited vocabulary could express in words.

Sometimes, though, words are less explanatory than looks. If Dan had
once glanced up--but his eyes seemed glued to the floor. It was of hard
wood, and its polished surface danced before him as he tried to steady
himself to answer.

"I ain't blaming you," he muttered, "only--"

"Only what, Dan?"

He made a movement of his head that suggested a trapped animal, then
suddenly stood up and looked at her, as if in desperation. She rose
also, pale and startled.

"Don't you s'pose I know how you feel?" he murmured, while his large
eyes glowed like coals in the shadows. "You're kind, but--but I don't
want--pity. I know how I must seem to you, even if you try not to give
up to it. When 'twas as it was I've got sense enough not to stay around
and remind you----"

But just then there was a shout, a rush, excited cries and screams. Some
one knocked over the chair which had screened them so loyally, and from
which Rachel had just risen. Dan had caught one word, "Fight! Fight!"
and conscience-smitten over his negligence in warning Murfree, sprang
towards the hall from which the cries came, leaving Rachel alone. But
she felt no special interest in a rough encounter between two men
towards whom she was utterly indifferent. Their fate could not thrill
her as did the memory of Dan's burning words. What did they mean? Had
she the clue to conduct on his part which had grieved her sorely. She
could not help a glow of expectation, and a thrill of pleasure. It was
at this moment Joyce caught the radiant look on her face, and shared to
a degree in that hidden gladness, through the sweet sympathy and
friendliness of the glance she gave the girl who had half repulsed her
but an hour, or two, before.



CHAPTER XVII.

DODO.


It was a glorious morning. Joyce, romping around the lawn chased by
Dodo, and much wound up with the cocker spaniel, Robin, did not see
George Dalton as he entered her grounds from the front entrance,
opposite the park. There was no reason why he should not mount the front
steps and ring the doorbell, but a carriage-way led to a side entrance,
and he felt certain that the gay laughter he could hear belonged to the
person he had come to seek. So, guided by his ears, he followed this
driveway till he could see the frolicking trio, then stopped abruptly
before being himself discovered, and stepped behind a bed of tall
cannas, where he deliberately peeped through the interstices of the
massive foliage, his eyes shining with pleasure over the pretty sight.

It seemed a pity to him that he must tell his business and see that
laughing young face settle into the maturer lines of thought and
calculation. He would have liked to keep care and trouble far from it.
But Robin, darting and tumbling about after a ball, pitched erratically
in any direction but the right one from Dodo's plump little paw, soon
found him out, and the puppy set up such a terrific barking as compelled
attention.

"I surrender!" he cried, with a deprecating look at Joyce as he emerged.
"I was just--just botanizing, you know." Delighted that she broke into
merry laughter over the palpable fib he joined in, adding presently,
"Pardon me, but you all looked so jolly! And you know I don't often see
you this way."

"I should hope not!" hastily pinning up a stray tress, and wrapping her
gown frills around a rent made by the over-eager spaniel. "Down, Robin,
down! You tear one to pieces when you get so excited. Pray come in, Mr.
Dalton, and Dodo dear, run home with Wobin a little while now. We'll
finish our play later."

Before Dodo had time to raise a protest, Mr. Dalton broke in,
pleadingly,

"Mightn't we sit here, Miss Lavillotte? I see chairs under the big tree,
and it's so charming out there."

"Oh, yes," added Dodo, seeing her advantage, "we can tay out heah,
Doyce, an' I'll talk to my doggy while you talk to--dat ozzer one,"
nodding her head shyly towards Dalton.

"Why Dodo!" cried the young hostess, half shocked, though wholly amused.
But as Dalton again broke out she joined him, Dodo quite impersonally
adding her cadenza.

She was delighted to feel that Joyce was not going to be sober and
disagreeable with this visitor, and send her home before her play was
out.

"I think we'll get on thus paired off--I and the other dog," he said,
taking the chair Joyce indicated and dropping luxuriously back into its
spreading seat, with his hands laid along its broad arms. "How
delightful this is! Who could have dreamed, a twelve-month ago, that
this scraggy bluff could be made into such beautiful homes, and that the
dismal flat-iron below, dumping-place for tincans, frit, and cinders, as
it was, could bloom out into that neat grassy park with growing trees
along its walks, and flower-beds everywhere. Truly, money talks."

"Not money alone, Mr. Dalton. Something else must talk with it, seems to
me."

"Oh, energy and taste to be sure."

"And good will."

"Granted, but----"

"Oh! Oh! Oh!" in shrieks from Dodo, who flies to Joyce's arms, Robin
tearing beside her, vindictively shaking something limp and tousled in
his sharp white teeth. "It's mine dolly, mine dolly. Oh, Doyce!"

The rag doll rescued from oblivion and Robin boxed, Mr. Dalton thought
it time to introduce his business, and began:

"I came, as always, on a matter which concerns your affairs, Miss
Lavillotte. I wanted to say----"

"Isn't my Doyce doin' to hab 'fweshments foh her comp'nay," broke in an
insinuating little voice, in sweetest accents. "I comed back to tell you
'twould be perlite. Dat's de way my mamma does," and Dodo, first on one
foot, then the other, performed a sort of fetish dance around the two,
praying for the burnt offerings.

"Yes, yes, presently Dodo. Go on in, and ask Katie to send out cakes and
lemonade, if you like. Now, Mr. Dalton."

"Yes, as I was about to say, I wanted----"

"Tan we hab tookies?" from Dodo.

"Of course, cookies if you want. Now run along!"

"Tan we hab toast-tookies?" persisted the bit of femininity.

Dodo had a way of lumping everything in the line of cookery that was
brown and crisp under the name of "toast," from potatoes to pie. The
cookies she referred to were simply a toothsome molasses cake, spread
out thin and cut into crisp delicious squares, which Katie kept in a jar
with rounded sides, after breaking apart. That jar was a mine of riches
to the child, and those sweeties her pet confection. In fact, she had
readily taken the large contract of keeping the jar from overflowing,
and was the principal consumer of "toast cookies." Smiling helplessly,
Joyce assented.

"Yes, toast-cookies it shall be."

She gave the child a little push and nodded towards her manager to urge
haste. He galloped ahead.

"I wanted to say that this escaped criminal does prove to be Lozcoski,
the man I told you of who attempted once to fire the Works. He had
heaped kindlings, dipped in kerosene, wherever a bit of woodwork gave
opportunity to start a blaze. He was caught by Murfree, and----"

"I telled her, Doyce," panting with the haste of her precipitate return.
"I telled her, and she said 'Umph!' but I dess she will. Say, Doyce----"

"Hush, Dodo! Mr. Dalton is talking, and you _must_ be quiet. Shall I
hold you?"

"No, no, I don't want to be church-'till. I want to womp."

"Well, go and 'womp' then, bless you! And be quick about it."

"But I wants to eat first."

"Talk fast, Mr. Dalton. She is pouting now, and you may get in a
sentence or two."

He met her merry look with a very kindly one.

"I see you _can_ be patient, Miss Lavillotte. Well, as this Lozcoski set
fire to your Works and was imprisoned on that indictment, he has been
rearrested to serve out his sentence. He escaped from prison one night
when a fire in the dormitories had demoralized the discipline. He----"

"It's tomin'! It's tomin'! Dere's de lemmade and tookies, Doyce. See,
see?"

The young lady put a white hand over the child's restless lips and
nodded vigorously towards her manager, who continued rapidly:

"He hid in the woods till that night of the party, waiting for a chance
at Murfree, I presume, for he is bitter against him yet. But, driven
desperate by hunger, he came into town, and the smell and sight of the
feasting nearly crazed him, I imagine. So----"

"Doyce! Doyce! Heah's Katie waitin'. Where'll we hab de table? Why don't
you pay 'tention to Katie? Where's de table-cloff? Oh, oh, if she puts
it down on dat twee-bench Wobin will eat it all up!"

Joyce put out a warning hand again, and kept her eyes on Dalton's.

"And so--and so--dear me! I'm all in a mix-up. Can't remember what I was
going to say, but the gist is, you will have to go into court to swear
something----"

"Doyce, I fink you is aw-wful naughty! Pooh Katie is _so_ tired."

"Well, you see Mr. Dalton--it's no use. Let us eat and drink, for
to-morrow we die! Dodo, you are the great American nuisance, in person.
Katie, give me that tray and run back for the little rustic stand in the
arbor--oh, thank you, Mr. Dalton! Now, Dodo, sit down there and don't
speak till you have eaten that cookie all up."

"Two tookies, Doyce. Two-o tookies!"

"Very well, two or twenty, only that you remain tongue-tied meanwhile.
Shall I give you a glass, Mr. Dalton?"

"It's dood!" from Dodo, sipping ecstatically from her special little
mug, filled by Katie, and taking great scalloping bites out of her
square cake, while Robin, planted directly before her, but as
quiveringly as if on coiled springs, watched every bite, snapping his
own jaws each time in acutest sympathy.

"Yes, and two-o tookies, please," laughed the man with a warm feeling of
comfort and sweetness wrapping him round like a soft blanket. "And let's
give it up for a while and be happy."

"Why not?" returned Joyce, obliviously. "Here's the plate of cakes at
your elbow. Eat them all if you will. There are plenty more."

A shriek from Dodo, who has dropped half of hers and seen it
incontinently snapped up and gorged by Robin. Of course the shriek ends
in a choking cough, as her mouth is full, and Mr. Dalton has to snatch
her up and turn her face downwards, while Joyce paddles her little back
till the morsel is ejected. When they have all got their breaths
again--the dog meanwhile having sneaked a whole cake from the plate and
fled to a safe distance--they subside into a restful silence for a
space. George Dalton's hair is somewhat rumpled, and Joyce's cheeks are
red. Neither laughs outright, but both long to. It is a decided relief
from the tension when a maid appears from the other house, and Miss Dodo
is carried off for her nooning nap, kicking vigorously. They sit back
and sip their iced drinks relishingly. The morning is warm and Joyce's
lovelocks are tightly curled against her wet forehead. She mops it
daintily with a bit of cambric and lace, and he watches her silently,
while the branches of the tree above his head sway softly against each
other, and the leaves whisper confidingly way up in the clear ether.

The busy man feels the charm of it as he has seldom felt such things
before, and Joyce feels his pleasure and is glad over it, but secretly
thinks it quite time for him to finish his business and be gone. Her
appearance is far from tidy, and she is half expecting a friend from the
city out to luncheon. At length, in a dreamy way, he takes up the
narrative so often interrupted.

"I was going to give a few more details about the Pole. You knew about
the way he acted in the Social-house--his ravenous ways over the food?"

"Yes, I saw him," shuddering a little.

"He had been starving for three days. The officers were fast on his
track and arrested him hot from the fight. Had he not seen Murfree I
presume he would have made his way back to the woods safely. But they
came in by train just in time to learn of his queer actions and nab him.
Not a minute too soon, either. He had nearly choked the life out of his
accuser."

"How is Murfree, Mr. Dalton?"

"Pretty well used up. I never saw him so completely cowed. It knocked
all the eloquence out of him for once. The man is a crank and an
agitator. I have kept my eye on him for some time. He is a fairly good
workman in his line, though, and just now can't do much harm, as times
are easy and these new improvements of yours keep the people busy with
other interests. But he would stir them all up, if he could."

"And the other--Lozcoski--is he in prison again?"

"No, he was hurt, too. He is in the jail hospital. What with his
starving and all, he is quite ill. There is some legal hitch, too, about
his re-commitment, and you and I are to be summoned to testify as to
various matters concerning the Works. It will necessitate a journey into
town. And shall I plan to go with you?" He was quite the business
manager again.

"Certainly, if you will be so kind."

"I would advise taking Mr. Barrington with us to the jail. He can coach
us as to details."

"Yes," said Joyce thoughtfully. "And we must try and get at the bottom
of the affair this time. Must you go now?" for he had risen with a
resolute air.

"Indeed I must. I don't know when I have spent such a lazy--and
happy--morning!"

"Next time we'll have to banish naughty Dodo. Isn't she a persistent
baby?"

"A very charming one, though. Good-morning!"

He made her a stiff little bow, and hurried away without so much as one
look behind him. But as he passed the next house, and heard a voice near
some upper window crooning a lullaby, he smiled to himself, and
whispered,

"Blessed little Dodo! Sweet sleep and happy dreams."



CHAPTER XVIII.

NATE TIERNEY.


The heated spell was succeeded by a week of chilling rains. These made
the children appreciate the arcade leading from the park to the
school-house, and one afternoon they were romping up and down its cement
roadway, just after school was out. Even Mrs. Hemphill's younger brood
was there, for the delight of the youngsters in their classes, which
embraced lessons in carpentry, husbandry, electrical science, cookery,
sewing, nursing, and so on, had so infected them that they simply could
not be kept at home.

Joyce's school, planned to the least detail, under the Madame's
instruction, was not quite like any other known. Text-books were used,
to be sure, and classes were, in a sort, graded, but books played a
smaller part than usual in the teachings of each day, and every task of
the pupils was so put into actual practice as to make it a lesson of
experience, if possible.

For instance, little Tirza Hemphill, before she learned to rattle off
her table of dry measure, as other school children do, had discovered
its scale for herself, by practical application. A series of measures
was set out in a row, from pint to bushel, while a great box of shelled
corn stood by, and she was told to begin with the smallest in order to
find out for herself how many times it must be emptied into the next to
fill it, and so on to the bushel. The increased size of the receptacle
here, made it necessary to take the rest on trust, but being assured by
actual measurement that the pints, quarts, and bushels were correct, she
was prepared to believe the rest.

As to the classes in needle-work, cookery, and house service, they
answered the purpose of recesses between the book lessons, and were
considered great fun by the girls, while the boys equally enjoyed their
hammering, out-door husbandry, and telegraph operating.

It took room, but they had plenty of that in Littleton, and one part of
the ample school grounds was the farm and garden. It took tools, and
they cost money, but some were very primitive, often made by the more
ingenious lads, themselves; and when Wolly of the unpronounceable
surname actually made a little wheeled cultivator, the harrow being the
tooth from a broken horse-rake, and the two wheels a relic from a
defunct doll-wagon, he was considered the hero of the school. It took a
stove and kitchen, but they used the one in the Social-house, going to
and fro in procession, with a teacher in charge.

It was indeed a novel school, and one just out from a stiff, starched,
eastern graded Grammar school might have raised his hands in holy
horror. Still there was no lack of method, nor of discipline, and each
class, be it held out-doors or in, was made to understand that good work
was required. All was orderly enough, even when the noon class went
through the ceremony of serving a neat meal, and eating it in quiet
decency.

The older pupils were intensely interested in the banking class, the
teacher acting as president, and two or three being chosen as cashier,
teller, and clerk. They were furnished with neatly stamped coins and
bills, such as are sold for toy money, and the rest of the class became
depositors and learned how to draw and deposit, to count readily, to
make change, to make out checks, to compute interest, discount bills,
buy drafts, etc., etc.

Once Mr. Dalton asked Joyce, with that cynicism which belonged to him,

"Why do you have the poor little beggars taught this sort of business?
That they may learn to value the money they may never possess?" and she
had flashed around upon him with the answer,

"They will possess it! Do you for an instant believe our scholars are to
be kept in bondage to one solitary trade? They will not all be
glass-blowers, I can promise you."

In fact, already these little financiers were substituting real money
for the spurious pretense, and Saturday mornings they came to deposit
their penny savings in the bank kept by their teacher, or to draw, with
interest, their savings of weeks. In order to encourage frugality, this
interest was compounded, after the principal had been left in bank for
three months, silver to be returned where only copper had been
deposited. Behind all this stood Joyce's useful millions and the
Madame's guiding hand.

It was not a great while before the mothers began to come in with their
petty savings, also, and after a long talk with Mr. Barrington, one day,
a real banking institution was incorporated, with the stock issued in
dollar shares. Mr. Barrington, as president, headed the list of
stockholders with a hundred, Miss Lavillotte following with
seventy-five, while Mr. Dalton, Madame Bonnivel, and Larry Driscoll were
all down for fifty, or less.

It was a delightful little bank, where pennies stood for dollars, where
everyone had confidence in everybody else, where no other banks could
make or break, and where the assets were so in excess of the liabilities
that it could not be touched by panic. Every three months there was to
be a change of clerks, though the officers were retained. This was to
give each scholar an opportunity of learning all the practical routine
of a bank, also, to offer facilities for the handling and counting of
money.

I have enlarged upon the bank more than its relative importance
warrants. Really, the domestic economy classes were given greater
prominence in the school, and the changes these well-taught children
gradually introduced into their sordid home life were many and
excellent.

Mother Flaherty was so electrified over the tin of light, sweet rolls
her little grand-daughter made for supper, one evening, that she caught
it up with the dish-towel and ran a block to Mrs. Hemphill's, to display
the golden-brown beauties before allowing one of the family to touch
them. But, a few days later, Mrs. Hemphill, not to be outdone, invited
Mother Flaherty in to tea, and they were served to a neat little meal by
Tirza and Polly, where every article, from the smoking-hot croquettes to
the really delicate custard and cakes, was the work of these two little
girls. It was an honest rivalry, which hurt nobody, and the men, better
fed at their evening meal, began to linger at home to join in the
children's geographical and other games, picked up at school, or to
accompany their families over to the Social-house, to listen to the
orchestra made up of their older sons, to hear Miss Lavillotte play and
sing, to witness an exhibition of kinetoscope pictures, or sometimes
just to meet other friends and simply bask in the light and ease of the
pretty rooms. They almost forgot Lon's place, even, as they gazed
contentedly about, and enjoyed the bright open fire in the immense hall
grate, which these cool nights made welcome.

While the pendulum of our narrative has been swinging back and forth
through these many months of effort, the children whom we left playing
in the arcade are still awaiting us, enjoying their out-door freedom,
but well protected by its roof from the damp weather. Their modes of
playing are not quite the same as those of a year ago. There is
boisterousness, to be sure, but less cruelty, and far less profanity.
The dogs join merrily in the frolics, now, with no dread of old tin-can
attachments, and even little crippled Dosey Groesbeck lingers about on
his crutches, not expecting them to be knocked from under him, as used
to be the case.

They are cleaner, also, for it is not true that the poor naturally love
dirt. They get used to it, because often they have no conveniences for
bathing, and sometimes every drop of water must be sought at a distant
hydrant, and carried up two or three rickety flights of stairs before
available for use. This makes it so precious that they learn to do
without it. Joyce never forgot the picture of one little waif of two
years, brought in from the streets, taking its first warm bath in a tub,
an embodiment of delight, splashing, laughing, dipping, screaming, in a
very ecstasy of happiness. Repeatedly, the attendant tried to remove
her, only to yield to her cries and entreaties against her own judgment,
until the little creature had to be forcibly removed and consoled with a
new wonder--a delicious cup of warm, creamy milk in which sweet cracker
had been crumbled. Accepting her change of heavens with tranquillity,
the new Ariadne fell asleep in the warm enveloping blanket, worn out
with sheer pleasure.

So the Littleton children, having the bathing facilities of the rich, if
not on so gorgeous a scale, were a really trim, decent lot to-day, and
their merry voices reached Nate Tierney, going rapidly along the street,
outside, making him waver, hesitate, then turn in, with a smile on his
honest face. He was a favorite with the younglings. With cries of "Nate!
Nate!" "Hello, Nate!" "Be on my side, Nate!" they surrounded him, and
dragged him into their game of Indian-and-white man, a willing captive.

"Well now," he laughed, "do you think it's quite fair to turn a feller
into an injun off hand, like that? However, if I've got to be one, I'll
be an awful one, you bet: A red, ramping, roaring old Apache, that'll
think nothing o' scalping and tomahawking everything he can ketch. Be
off now, or I'll snatch the whole pack of you, and make you run the
gauntlet. One--two--three--GO."

They were off, shrieking with excited fun, all white men for the minute,
with one big Indian driving them before him. The arcade could not
contain them in this wild rush for safety, and they streamed into and
across the park, Nate at their backs, giving the most approved Apache
war-whoop between his shouts of laughter.

As he stopped in the street beyond, out of breath, calling merrily,
between his gasps, that they weren't playing fair to run so far and
leave him all alone, he noticed his friend, Hapgood, just turning in at
the door of his now neat cottage, further down the block. He stopped
yelling to give the man a critical stare.

"Off his base a bit, hey?" he muttered. "Stepped into Lon's as he come
by, and didn't stop at one glass, nuther. If Bill warn't sech an
all-round good feller I'd call him a fool! A man 'ts got jest a wife
might look into a glass now and then. Like as not she could bring him to
time, if he went too far. When he's got wife and children both, he
oughter go it easy and stop off short and quick; but when he's got
children and no wife, and just a slim little gal like Lucy to look after
things, why, he ought never even to look toward a green door? I ain't no
teetotaller, goodness knows! But men 't ain't got no sense oughtn't to
be fathers. Guess that's why I'm an old bach," laughing a little.

The children, swarming back with taunting cries, broke in upon his
meditations, and dragged him into one more race. He was bounding nimbly
after them, the young pack in full cry, when he saw something that froze
his blood, and stopped him as suddenly as if by a wall of rock. It was
Lucy, wild-eyed and white-faced, dashing out of the house-door, while
close at her heels raced her father, a stick of stove wood raised in
air, as if to strike. Liquor and passion had made him an utter maniac
for the minute. Clasped close in the poor girl's arms was the little
baby, its head pressed so tightly against her breast that it could not
cry out. Lucy, flying for life, was evidently too spent and breathless
to make a sound, either.

With a hoarse cry of horror, Nate took a great leap forward and flung
himself, with the fury of a mad bull, between the girl and her natural
protector, meeting Hapgood's onslaught with head down and hands
extended. The latter, blind with his insensate fury, plunged ahead,
unable to stop himself if he would. It looked as if Nate's skull would
be laid open with the billet of wood.

But just as Hapgood would have felled the obstruction, neither knowing
nor caring what it might be, he stubbed his toe and went down like a
log, the stick flying out of his hand, and hitting the ground harmlessly
just beyond. In an instant Nate had grasped it, and stood over the
prostrate inebriate in his turn. It is well said, "Beware the fury of a
patient man." Slow Nate Tierney was white to his lips, now, beneath the
bronze of years, and the knotted veins of his temples throbbed
perceptibly. For perhaps the first time in his life he was thoroughly
angry.

"Lie there, you brute! You scum!" he cried in a deep harsh voice,
unrecognizable as his own. "You'll chase your own children, will you?
You'll hit your little Lucy with sticks like this, will you? And she
savin' the poor baby in her arms. Dog! I've a mind to brain you where
you lie."

The scared children, looking on, wondered if this could indeed be Nate.
The drunken man on the ground, winking and blinking through bleared
eyes, tried to remember if he had ever seen that marble-faced avenger
before. Lucy, peering fearfully through the front window behind locked
doors, hardly knew which to dread the more, her passionate unreasoning
father, or this new and strange edition of her good-natured old friend.

Nobody spoke or moved for an instant, while Nate stood there, the man's
life in his hand, then slowly he lowered the uplifted weapon, caught
Hapgood by the collar, and dragged him to his feet.

"I won't soil my hands with the killing of you, Bill Hapgood!" he
muttered. "The cage is the place for mad dogs, and there you go. Now
march!"

"Now Nate, what you up to?" whined the other, pretty well sobered by all
this. "Le' go o' me, can't you? 'Tain't any of your funerals, is it?"

"It may be if I kill you," was the grim answer. "March!" and he gave the
wretched Hapgood a smart tap with his improvised billy that sent him on
several paces.

Then, to his utter discomfiture, out popped Lucy, red with indignation.

"Nate Tierney, what you doing with my father? Where you going to take
him to? Let him alone, I say. Let him alone!" Her voice rang out
shrilly, as she came forward, trembling with anger, and her
knight-errant looked up at her in a daze of wonderment. Could this be
Lucy?

"I'm a-goin' to take him where he won't have a chance at you again very
soon, child," he answered gently. "I'm a-goin' to put him in the
lock-up."

"The lock-up!" shrieked Lucy.

"The lock-up?" yelled the children.

"The lock-up!" roared the prisoner, galvanized into action by this
supreme horror. With one mighty effort he wrenched himself loose and
turned upon Nate, fighting like a tiger.

It was a short battle. Taken by surprise Tierney was for a minute
overpowered, but as he felt his only weapon, the stick, slipping from
his grasp he put forth all his strength and caught it back with a
desperate grip. Half fallen backward in the struggle he made a wild pass
in the air. He heard a crashing noise that seemed to rend his own soul
apart. Then the thud of a heavy body as it fell. And then, heaven and
earth seemed to stand still for one awful minute as, feeling no further
resistance, he raised himself and looked down upon his friend, William
Hapgood. Inert and still he lay, with his skull crushed in just above
the left temporal bone.



CHAPTER XIX.

IN THE CAGE.


Sometimes an eternity of suffering is condensed into a single minute,
yet that suffering is so like a dream, because of the paralyzed brain,
that one cannot fully realize it until afterwards. As Nate Tierney stood
over his victim, nerveless and faint, with eyeballs starting from their
sockets, he realized the lowest deep of hell, yet as if it had been
another man whose agony he looked upon. It was quite beyond his own
enduring. Lucy's horrified shriek brought him more fully to his senses,
and the screams of the children who scattered in every direction, crying
as they ran on, only to creep back after a moment drawn by that prurient
curiosity which is the one natural tie left between the buzzard and man.

It afterward seemed to Nate as if in that one horrible, helpless minute
a hundred shapes had suddenly encompassed him, risen out of the earth
perhaps, so rapidly did they crowd about him, hemming him in. Amid the
wild confusion some one thought to summon the marshal, another Mr.
Dalton, still another the doctor, and these three strode upon the scene
in time to see poor Nate lifting his old friend's head, to whisper
hoarsely,

"Oh, Bill! I didn't mean it. I didn't mean it!" in a wail that would
have melted granite.

He looked up as Dr. Browne thrust everybody aside, and begged pitifully:

"Oh, can't you mend it, doctor? It's broke in, but can't you mend it? I
didn't go to do it. I just swung the stick. Can't you mend it?"

The doctor knew at the first glance that there was no mending for that
mortal hurt. But it was hard to say so in answer to that wild white face
quivering at his feet.

"Get back, Nate," he said kindly, stooping to the body. "I'll see what
can be done. Let somebody that's stronger than her help to carry him,"
and at his gesture, two or three onlookers stepped forward obeying ward.

As they lifted the lifeless form, Nate, still stupidly kneeling beside
it as if unable to move, the slow-dripping blood from that crushed
temple fell on his upturned face, and trickled down into the stubble of
his unshorn beard. Lucy, amid her frantic cries, saw it and fell back
half fainting, into the arms of Babette, who hastily led her away inside
her own rooms, assisted by Rachel, who came quickly to her aid. The
baby, nearly dropping from her sister's nerveless arms, was caught by
Dan before it reached the ground, and the little thing clung to him,
wailing feebly in its fright and misery. So, not knowing what else to
do, he followed the girls indoors, a part of the women pressing after.
But most of the crowd trailed in the wake of the little procession which
was being led by the doctor into the Hapgood cottage, only to be
promptly shut out at the door.

Dalton went inside with the doctor, but the marshal put a hand on Nate's
shoulder, and said under his breath,

"Come, Tierney."

Nate looked at him dully.

"Yes, indeed, I'll do anything for him, anything you say. Won't they let
me sit by him, don't you think?"

The man of law looked into the other's face amazedly. Didn't he
understand yet? he wondered.

"You can't do anything now," he said. "Just come along wi' me. Don't you
know what you've done, man alive?"

Nate looked at him an instant and staggered where he stood.

"Go on," he said thickly, after that one instant's horrified perception.
"I'm ready," and he spoke no more.

The marshal hustled him quickly through the crowd and down the street,
to the little building known as the lock-up. It was the place to which
he had meant to consign Hapgood a bit ago. The crowd buzzing after like
flies around a dead horse, surged up to the door and leaned against it,
outside. It was a small square building, scarcely larger than a
smoke-house, with two tiny barred windows up under its roof, and one
thick door, clamped with iron, in front. It was built of stone laid in
cement up to within three feet of the eaves, and finished out with
timber. There was no way of heating it, and it held absolutely no
movable furniture. A bunk projected two feet from one of the cemented
walls, eighteen inches above the stone floor, bare planks, without
mattress or blanket. That was all. A cage, indeed, as Nate had called it
in his anger of a short time since, which had so completely vanished
now. But he little cared for its bareness in that misery of the soul
which so far transcends bodily suffering.

"I'll bring you in a blanket and a comfortable of my wife's to make up
your bed, and a basin and pitcher of water. I don't want to be hard on
an old chum. I'll fix you up real snug while you stay, and you just try
and settle down to make the best of it. You can't gather up spilled
milk, Nate, nor spilled blood, neither. Now I'm going, but I'll come
back pretty soon, and don't worry."

Nate still did not answer, nor move. But as the door closed heavily his
lips parted.

"Dead! Dead! No, _no_, NO!" and a strong shudder took possession
of him, as uncontrollable as an ague fit.

When the marshal returned, a few moments later, with the comforts he had
promised, Nate still sat there, gray, haggard, and speechless. The
kind-hearted jailer looked askance at him, and hesitated to ask him to
rise that he might arrange the bunk. When he did proffer the request
Nate stared at him a moment, as if unhearing, then slowly rose and
looked down at the planks he had been sitting on, seemingly seeing them
for the first time. Then he continued the survey, letting his eyes,
already bloodshot with excitement and misery, scan the narrow place.

"So," he said finally, in a low, hoarse whisper, smiling up into the
officer's face with an expression that almost started the tears even to
those hardened orbs, "So, you're going to bury us both--Bill and me. Him
in a grave and me in a tomb--Bill and me. I never thought 'twould be
like that--Bill and me. Buried together--Bill and me." He continued to
mutter the words over and over, and when the keeper left the building he
shook his head sadly.

"Poor Nate! It's touchin' him in the brain, I reckon. Hope he won't lose
his reasons afore the trial comes on, though. He'll need 'em then if he
ever does. Blarst his foolishness! What did he mix in for, anyhow?"



CHAPTER XX.

SORROW.


Joyce had just returned from a half day in the city with Camille, whom
she had been treating to some first-class music, and was just crossing
the lawns to her own door, when she saw George Dalton come swiftly
across the road from the park. She turned towards the walk to greet him,
but her happy face fell as she saw the perturbed expression upon his.

"What is it?" she asked, looking down upon him from the ascending walk,
which led somewhat steeply up to her veranda steps. "There is some
trouble?"

"Yes." He gained her vicinity with a long stride, and said gently, "It's
trouble beyond even your helping, this time. Lucy Hapgood's father is
dead."

"Dead? Why, has he been ill? I didn't know. Why wasn't I told sooner?"

"No, not ill. He was killed--struck down in anger by Nate Tierney."

"By Nate? Good Nate, who has been so kind; who was such a friend? I
can't believe it!"

"Nor I, hardly. Only poor Bill is dead with a broken skull, and Nate in
the lock-up. The man--Hapgood, of course--came home drunk, and began
abusing Lucy. Nate saw her running from him and snatched the billet of
wood that her father was chasing her with. Then they fought, and Bill
was finished. It happened not two hours ago."

You will perceive that Dalton told the story as he had heard it, not
just as it happened. But his version was the one generally accepted at
that time. Joyce clasped her hands together with a passionate movement.

"Dreadful! Dreadful! Poor Lucy; poor Nate!"

"You don't say poor Bill, Miss Lavillotte."

"No, it is the living who are to be pitied here, and Nate most of all.
He did it for Lucy's sake, I know; it was to save her from her father's
fury. There can be no doubt of that. Did you say that he is already in
the lock-up? Where is that?"

He told her.

"I must go to Lucy first," she mused. "How does the poor child bear it?"

"Badly for a time, but she is more quiet now. The French sisters and
Rachel are with her, and a lot of other women, who might be spared."

"Miss Joyce, dinner is ready," called Ellen from the veranda with a sour
voice, for she resented being kept waiting.

"Come in and eat with us," said Joyce, laying a hand lightly on Dalton's
arm. "It will not take us long, and then I can go with you. Won't you,
please?"

He colored with pleasure, for her manner was most friendly. Just so
might she speak to Mr. Driscoll, he thought.

The little meal was something of a revelation to the man. Ellen carved,
and a neat maid handed the plates about on a silver salver. There were
flowers on the table, and little else, it seemed to him. Yet, as one
course followed another, he felt it to be a bountiful meal, even for the
healthy man's appetite that he possessed. It did not please his palate
any better than his aunt's excellent dinners, but he felt there were
intricacies and embellishments in some of these unknown dishes that her
best skill had never compassed. He began with some nervousness, but
Joyce's simple, homelike manner soon dispelled it, and they ended over
the fruit and coffee in most friendly converse, he telling, she hearing,
many particulars of the Hapgood family, that were new to her.

Long before he had concluded Joyce was smiling over a thought which had
been growing upon her for some time. George Dalton was not so
indifferent to these people of hers as he would often try to appear.
Evidently he watched them, understood them, even, possibly, sympathized
with them. They were not mere machines to him, as she had once felt they
were. He did have an interest that was close and personal, and not
wholly of a business character, however much he might try to conceal it
under his cool manner.

They soon reached the Hapgood door, around which still clustered a crowd
of the neighbors, the men stolidly smoking, the women whispering in
detached groups, all with that expectant air which attends upon a tragic
incident. They made way respectfully for the manager, but looked
somewhat wonderingly upon his companion, probably questioning what could
be her interest in the event. Dalton pushed through the press, keeping
her close in his wake. But once within the door no conventional barriers
were interposed. The gloomy distance and silence attendant upon the last
hours of the great were not in the way of friendly sympathy, or
unfriendly intrusion, here. The back door stood wide open, and people
came and went, while the children's sobs mingled with the curt,
outspoken directions of the undertaker and the clatter of dishes, which
some obliging neighbor was washing at the kitchen sink. The body of the
murdered man lay on the bed in a small room off the little
sitting-room--an apartment so tiny that the door had to be left open, so
that the implements of this last service to his body might overflow into
the larger room. Lucy, pale and swollen-eyed, was rocking the baby
before the little gas grate, with her back that way, the child with
wide, wakeful eyes gazing solemnly up into her suffering face, trying
vainly to puzzle out the situation. Babette, a pretty girl with a rose
and lily face, was soothing Rufie and Tilly near by, while Mrs.
Hemphill, with her own baby in her arms, kept a sharp lookout both on
this little group, and upon the two men in the small bedroom. It seemed
to Joyce that the place was aswarm with bustling humanity, and struck
her with a sharp pang that the little children should see and hear so
much of these gruesome details. Just as they entered Mrs. Hemphill's
high-pitched voice was making a remark--

"No, 'tain't easy to dispose of young'uns that's left orphans.
Children's like tooth-picks--most folks prefers their own," and Joyce
could imagine why Lucy's expression was so tense and drawn.

She stepped quickly to the young girl's side and, stooping, tenderly
kissed her cheek. Lucy looked up wonderingly an instant, then burst into
a fresh flood of tears, while Joyce held the weary little head against
her side, smoothing its pretty hair with soft fingers, but saying no
word. Presently the bereaved girl sobbed out, "It's so good of you to
come!" and she answered softly, "I was glad to, Lucy. I want you to let
me help in someway." She drew a chair forward and looked at the
unwinking baby, but did not offer to take it. She felt that the sister
drew quietness and comfort from the warmth and pressure of its little
body. But in gentle tones she began asking questions of Babette as to
the plans and needs for the next few days; and, in listening to her
suggestions and promises of assistance, Rufie and Tilly ceased sobbing
and drew closer, while even Lucy soon leaned forward, talking
unreservedly. The baby, seeing that normal conditions were apparently
restored, at last began to blink, and finally fell away into happy
dreamland. When Joyce rose to go a sense of comfort pervaded the group.
Lucy, fully assured that her father would be laid away with fitting
ceremony and that she and the children--though what was she but a child
herself, poor thing!--should be decently arrayed in mourning apparel,
began to take on a less worried expression. As she also rose, to lay the
baby aside on an old lounge in the corner, where the older baby was
already asleep, Joyce beckoned to Dalton and conferred with him a
minute, then drew on her wrap, to leave.

As Lucy turned, the manager spoke a few words to her.

"Oh, will you, sir?" cried the girl as he finished. "My! but that takes
a load offen me. And I can stay in the dear little house, and keep the
children, just like I allays did!"

He nodded, and Lucy glanced with a perplexed look from him to Joyce.

"Seems like you're both doing this, and I ought to thank you both," she
said. "I was feeling pretty bad before you come in. I couldn't see
nothing ahead but to put the children in a Home and go out to service,
and--and it 'most killed me!" her lips quivering anew.

Joyce smiled and took her hand.

"Thank him," she said, with a glance up into his eyes. "But you can keep
a few kind thoughts for me too, Lucy. I will take it upon myself to
attend to your mourning, as I said."

"And you won't forget the veil, Miss Lavillotte?"

"No indeed!" smiling down into the eager young face. "But Lucy"--she
bent closer, to speak just above a whisper--"I'm going to poor Nate,
now. Have you no kind message to send to him?"

"No, _no_!" came out sharply, like a suppressed shriek. "He did it! How
could I?"

"But to help you, child. It is terrible, I know, and I will not press
the matter if it is more than you can bear to speak of it. But, surely,
you feel that what Nate did was not intentional? He was shielding you,
defending you. Oh, Lucy I would not arraign your father, but I can't
help pitying poor Nate, who has been such a friend to you!"

Lucy turned abruptly and went towards the fire, where she stood a
moment, shivering perceptibly, a desolate little figure. Soon she raised
her head, flung a glance towards Mrs. Hemphill, whose watchful eyes were
gloating over the scene, then with a beckoning look towards Joyce walked
to the back door. Joyce instantly followed her, leaving her escort in
low-toned talk with the undertaker.

"I can't say a word before her," whispered Lucy with a backward jerk of
her thumb, "she tattles so! Nate used to tell me not to. But about--I--I
can't send no word. He killed my father? Don't you see? _He killed my
father._"

There was such an intensity of trouble and despair in the whisper that
it started tears in the eyes of Joyce.

"I can only repeat, my dear, it was not intentional. He was beside
himself with trouble and passion; and it was all for you."

"Yes, but 'twas awful, awful! Pa was the red-mad kind, you see; so hot
and spunky you couldn't do nothing but run from it. You knew it didn't
mean much--just a tantrum that he'd come out of slick enough byme-by,
and then be good as pie to make up. But Nate's! 'Twas the awful
white-mad kind. I never saw it in him before, and I could see it meant a
whole lot. It scared all my scare about pa right out of me. It--I can't
tell you how it made me feel! 'Twas like seeing into the bad place, I
guess. I knew something had got to break, and it did. 'Twas poor pa's
skull. How can I dare to say good words to Nate, when _he_ lies like
that in there?"

She pointed backward with a gesture that was tragic in its simplicity,
and Joyce could scarcely find words for further argument. But her keen
sympathy was with Nate. She had that rare tenderness which goes with
acute perceptions, and cannot be complete without them. She could put
herself in another's place and actually feel another's woes. She felt
poor Tierney's so strongly that she sent up a prayer for guidance before
answering, very softly, "My child, Christ forgave from the very cross."

"But you see I can't _forgive_, because--Oh, you don't know, you don't
know. I'm so awful, so wicked!"

She pressed her clasped hands before her mouth as if to shut something
back, while Joyce gazed at her, perplexed and uncomprehending.

"You can't forgive, Lucy? Perhaps not, just yet. But you can pity. Let
me at least tell poor Nate that you are sure he would not have done it
only in great anger, and you'll try to forgive him. Mayn't I say that?"

"Y-yes, make it up any way you like only--only----"

"Only what, Lucy?"

But the girl shook her head.

"I can't tell you. You don't understand. Just say anything you want to."

She turned and ran indoors, then popped out again and sprang down the
steps.

"Miss Lav'lotte."

"Yes."

"Please don't forget the black hat and veil. Have it very heavy, and
very black, and very long, won't you? Oh pa, poor, poor pa!" and,
breaking into loud wailing, Lucy disappeared within.

The girl's manner puzzled Joyce. It seemed to her that Lucy attached
immense importance to so trivial a thing as a mourning veil, yet she
could not feel that this was all girlish frivolity and shallowness.
Something in the child's whole manner disputed such a suggestion.
Neither was her attitude towards Nate quite clear. She said she could
not forgive, yet instinctively Joyce felt that neither did she entirely
condemn. Could it be that deep within her she not only forgave, but
condoned, and that her almost feverish desire to appear in the trappings
of extreme woe was induced by the consciousness that she was not so
filled with resentment and horrified grief as she ought to be?

She was still revolving these queries when Dalton joined her and led her
around to the front, debouching so as to avoid the few scattered groups
still outside. He did not offer his arm, but kept close at her side,
ready to aid instantly should she make a misstep amid the unfamiliar
surroundings. Once he steadied her as she slipped from the single plank
that made the walk around the cottage, but instantly withdrew his
sustaining hand. Not until they were walking along the street, with its
electric lights at each intersection, did either speak. Then Joyce asked
suddenly,

"Will Lucy ever consent to see Nate again? Can the old-time friendship
help, in any degree, to soften her towards him?" George looked down upon
the sweet face beside him, so filled with sympathy and concern, and
checked some impulse to answer hastily. After a little he said in a
deliberate voice, as if weighing each word,

"Dear Miss Lavillotte, when death comes into a life like yours it means
grief, pure and simple. Other thoughts and interests are put aside.
There is no compulsion, no haste. They can wait. But it is not so with
the people we have been to see. There is so much besides the simple
sense of loss and bereavement. A thousand anxieties crowd so closely the
holier sorrow is half shut out. Sometimes, much as we shrink from
acknowledging it, the gain is more than the loss. Perhaps it leaves
fewer mouths to feed. Perhaps it takes away a continual menace and
terror. You can't conceive of feeling that a father means only
a--tormentor. But--think of it."

He felt Joyce shiver beside him, and stopped abruptly, shaken by a
sudden consciousness that had never before occurred to him. Could it be
that out of her own experience she did comprehend? She looked up
piteously and her face was white in the dusk.

"Yes, I could," she murmured in a husky whisper. "I know, I understand."

He dared not speak he was so filled with emotion. It had rushed over him
in a flood. To think she had suffered so--_she_! In a minute her
plaintive voice broke upon him once more.

"It's like this. Lucy can't be so sorry as she ought to be, and it is
dreadful to her. It is like those fearful dreams when we long to get
somewhere and cannot take a step, or ache to cry out and cannot make a
sound. She aches to feel sorrier; she is ashamed that she cannot. But
grief sits back and laughs at hers, and will not be coaxed into her
company. It nearly kills her that it is so, for she is a good,
conscientious girl who wants to do and to be right--oh, poor little
Lucy!"

He took her shaking hand and drew it gently within his arm. She was
weeping behind her veil, and he felt the passion in her outburst. He was
not stupid; he had known James Early. He could feel to his soul what was
passing in hers, and the revelation wrung him as no sorrow had ever
wrung him before. If he but dared to comfort her, to assure her that
here was a friend who would stand between her and every wrong in future!
After a little he dared trust himself to answer.

"Miss Lavillotte, I think life is always harder than it looks from the
outside--yet easier, too. At the worst something comes to help out. And,
just because it is so hard, it can be no sin to be glad and happy when
Heaven gives us the chance. No decent person will kick a man when he is
down; neither does fate. When you talk to Lucy again just tell her to
enjoy all she can, and honor her poor father by believing that, wherever
he may be now, he will be glad to know she is trying to be happy."

If the words held double solace no one could guess it by Dalton's
manner. It was decidedly matter-of-fact above its tenderness. Joyce did
not answer, except by a long sighing breath, but there was relief in its
sound. Her hand still rested in the arm of her manager, and a feeling of
safety and contentment gradually stole into her heart, often sore for
her own loneliness, as well as over the woes of others.



CHAPTER XXI.

IN THE LOCK-UP.


The marshal unlocked the door of Nate's narrow cell and held his lantern
aloft with a cheery, "Hello! Tierney. Brought you company, you see," and
the prisoner rose slowly from his bunk, blinking and staring in the
light, with an expectant air. It died out quickly, and murmuring in a
broken voice,

"Oh, I thought it might be--evening, Mr. Dalton; evening, Miss," he
looked helplessly around for a chair to offer Joyce.

The sheriff had brought one, which he placed for her, and Dalton braced
himself against the wall, his hands in his pockets, while the officer
sat down sociably beside his prisoner, on the bunk.

"Nate," said George, without preamble, "we don't want to pry into your
affairs, nor trouble you in any way, but if we can help you we will be
glad to--Miss Lavillotte and I. We believe you are man enough to wish to
know the worst, without mincing, whatever it may be, and have come to
tell you all. Your old chum, William Hapgood, is dead. The blow you gave
him in your anger was harder than you meant. It crushed in his temple.
He never knew what killed him." Nate looked up quickly.

"I didn't give him no blow, sir--not intentional, that is--I just swung
the fire-stick in spite of me, and his head run agin it. I had been mad,
but I'd got it under me. I'd dropped the stick to my side, and was goin'
to lead him away, when Lucy's screech made me 'most crazy for a minute,
and I didn't know rightly what I was doing. But 'twan't murder was in my
heart. I'll swear to that! All I thought was to keep him off and see
what ailded Lucy. It seemed so dumb queer to have her go fur me 'cause I
was a-goin' to shet up her pa where he could cool off a bit! Women's
queer cattle, though," he ruminated slowly, moving his head up and down.

Dalton shrugged his shoulders, then looked at Joyce and said gently,

"You mean we don't always understand them."

"Well, that's it, I s'pose. 'Twas going too fur, I presume, for me to
say I'd take him to the lock-up. You see, that was a disgrace, and no
mistake. It hurted her feelings an' then she turned agin me."

"But she let me bring a message," interposed Joyce quickly, though her
manner was not assured. "I am certain she is sorry for you, and that she
means to try and forgive you." Nate turned and looked at her several
seconds, as if collecting his wits.

"It's sorter hard to understand," he said at last, in a hopeless tone.
"I did it all for her--all but the part that I didn't do at all, for
that was an accident and nothin' else--and she says she'll try to
forgive me! I've heered of 'em pardoning men out o' state's prison after
fifteen or twenty years, maybe, 'cause they found they'd never done the
thing they was put in fur. _Pardoning_ 'em out, mind you! I never could
understand that. Seems as if it ought to be t'other way, but they go on
doin' it just the same, so I s'pose I'm off on that, too. The fact is,
things is pretty complexited sometimes. I can't get the right end,
nohow."

"Nate," said Dalton, "do you claim you didn't mean to hit Hapgood--not
at all?"

"Of course I didn't mean to. Hadn't I had him down, with the stick in my
hand, right over him, and didn't I drop it, and take him by the collar,
as easy as an old shoe, and tell him to come along?"

"But how, then"----began Dalton.

"Wait, sir, and I'll tell you straight."

Nate had risen and stood opposite the manager, his eyes glowing out from
the yellow glare of the lantern, which was set on the floor in their
midst. Joyce watched him from her chair, and the officer, also risen,
leaned against the bunk, his gaze never leaving the speaker.

"'Twas this way. When Lucy called out so sharp, and come running out, I
said 'twas to the lock-up I was going to take him. At that everybody
screeched, and Bill turned on me like a mad bear. He's a gritty
fighter"--He paused and looked around in his slow way----"I s'pose I
oughter say was, now. Bill _was_ a gritty fighter allays and he nearly
knocked the breath outen me with his first blow. I felt the stick
slidin' away from me, and knew 'twas my only holt. If Bill got the best
o' me I was done fur. He was a mighty good fighter, and quicker'n a cat.
I gripped at the stick and lost my balance, so't I nearly fell over
backward. My arms flew out, spite of me, and the big stick struck wild.
It killed poor Bill. But can't you see I didn't do it, Mr. Dalton?
Before God, I ain't guilty of the murder of Lucy's father! I was mad,
but not like that."

Dalton stepped forward and put out his hand.

"I believe you, Nate. I'm glad you told me!"

They shook hands warmly, and Joyce thrilled in sympathy.

The two talked a while longer, then all said good-night, but not before
Nate had been promised the best counsel money could procure. As Joyce
shook hands with him, Nate held her soft fingers an instant, and looked
searchingly into her face, upon which the smoking lantern shed a fitful
light.

"It's good of you to take so much trouble for me," he said. "Did you
come, 'cause Lucy asked you to?"

"Not exactly. I meant to come, anyhow, but was glad to bring you word
from her."

She felt she could not bluntly tell him that Lucy had avoided speaking
of him, especially when she was not at all certain as to the girl's real
feeling in the matter. But, alive to all the suppressed wistfulness in
the man's look and tone, she yearned to comfort him, so said
impulsively,

"Mr. Tierney, you must remember Lucy is terribly upset, now. Her father
lies there, dead by a cruel blow, and she does not know that it was
purely accidental. He may not have been kind, but with all his faults he
was her father. You wouldn't think so much of Lucy if she forgot that.
You'd want her to think first of him, and the poor little orphaned
children."

"It's right you are, Miss!" grasping her hand heartily once more. "She's
a good girl, is Lucy, and does her duty, allays. I'm glad she don't
forget it now. But it 'most drives me mad to be shut up here where I
can't help her out any. She'll be needing everything these days."

"She shall want for nothing, Nate. Mr. Dalton will tell you the Works
are to pay Mr. Hapgood's funeral expenses, and continue his wages for
the present. And we women, who are neighbors, will look after the dear
girl in other ways. Don't worry about Lucy a minute! Just keep your mind
clear to tell your story exactly as it is, and your acquittal is
certain."

He looked down into her fair, upturned face and thought that even in the
smudgy lantern's glow it looked like the face of some ministering angel.
His own rugged visage worked with emotion. He could have kneeled to her,
kissed her hand, touched the hem of her gown. But he only gave back her
hand in a gentle manner, and said,

"Thank you, ma'am! I'll trust 'em all with you."



CHAPTER XXII.

A VISIT TO LOZCOSKI.


Joyce was called into the city by the Lozcoski affair the very next day.
She was accompanied by George Dalton, also by a tablet filled with
memoranda. There were things to buy for the Bonnivels, the Hapgoods, and
for her own household. There was counsel to secure for Nate, some
business to transact with Mr. Barrington, and, lastly, the Lozcoski
matter. She could not expect anything but a busy, tiresome day. The
gaunt, haggard face of the Pole haunted her by times, and in the train
she suddenly remarked to her manager,

"I can't feel right over that Lozcoski! Every time I think of him I have
a feeling that, somehow, he hasn't had fair play. There was an awful
anger and despair in his look when he saw Murfree, and an awful terror
met it. There has been wrong somewhere between those two men. You are
sure the Pole had a fair trial?"

"Why, I suppose so. Of course he couldn't make himself understood very
well without an interpreter, and they had difficulty in finding
one--indeed had to give it up, I think--but there seemed no doubt of the
matter."

"But why couldn't they find an interpreter?"

"Well, as I understand it, the man comes from some remote part of the
country, and speaks a villainous patois that even an educated person of
his own land can scarcely make out. He is very ignorant, and slow to
pick up our tongue."

"Was Murfree his only accuser?"

"Virtually. Still, his written deposition was so clear one could not
gainsay it, I have heard."

"Written? Why did he not appear in court?"

"He was ill at the time, I believe. The fact is, it all happened once
when I was east on business, and I really know but little about it,
except from hearsay."

"Possibly this accounts for Lozcoski's anger against the man. Ignorant
as he is, he has no sense of justice, perhaps. But he has suffered
cruelly, and I can't help feeling that there is something he resents
with all his soul."

"How imaginative you are! Don't you think all wrong-doers resent their
punishment?"

"No, I do not. Many times in my life I have felt that I was not getting
the full measure of my dues in that way. In fact, the hardest things in
my experience have not come to me in the guise of reproof. I could not
connect them with any of my ill doings. They just came out of a clear
sky, as it were. Often, when I have been naughtiest, I have seemed to
escape with less of pain and trouble than when I have been trying to be
exceptionally good."

"Perhaps you were not logical enough to trace out cause and effect."

"Possibly not." She looked at him reflectively a moment. "I _am_ very
illogical, I fear. I once told myself that anything I might want to do
to help Littleton would be over your dead body, almost. And, now, I
never make a move without looking to you for the encouragement and
support that make it perfectly satisfactory. I ought to have read you
better from the first!"

Dalton rigidly suppressed the tremor of emotion that shook him from head
to foot, and after an instant's pause answered in a cool tone,

"A man generally makes his employer's interests his own, doesn't he?"

She laughed sweetly.

"Am I your employer? It seems funny, doesn't it? But you need not try to
explain it all away through your loyalty to my interests. I won't
believe that. You are just as much interested in these people as I am.
You know every man, woman, and child by name and nature--now 'fess!
Don't you?"

"I'd be a chump if I did not make that a part of my business, at least
to some extent. Of course I know some better than others."

They fell into silence after that. George had no desire to talk. It was
enough to sit close beside a presence which meant the personification of
purity and sweetness to him. Silence is never intrusive, She can sit
between lovers, even, and shed a benediction upon both. It is only
nervousness and fear that will drive her away. Joyce spoke first, in a
tone almost of relief,

"Here we are! Now, shall we go first to Mr. Barrington?"

"When I have all these weightier matters off my mind I can better enjoy
my feminine errands, I imagine."

"Certainly. And I hope we'll find him in."

He reached down her umbrella and followed her from the coach. The
brakeman winked at the porter, and jerked a thumb towards them, as they
walked leisurely down the platform.

"Best looking bride I've seen this season!" he remarked emphatically.
"And the groom's got no eyes for any one else. Gee! Don't her clothes
fit, though?"

"It's her figger fits," laughed the fat porter, with an unctuous
chuckle. "Coffee sacks 'uld look well on her."

Mr. Barrington soon put them on the right path for their legal quest,
and before noon they were following a turnkey along a dim stone
corridor, which led to the hospital cell where Lozcoski was confined. A
third party trailed respectfully in their rear. He was an interpreter
whom Joyce had insisted upon securing, at a rather startling sum--for he
was reported versed in every patois of Poland--that they might have an
opportunity to converse freely with his countryman, before the latter
was called upon to testify in the matter.

As the cell door opened before them a wild figure started up from the
bunk, and stared through the gloom with great eyes. Joyce drew back,
half startled, and Dalton spoke quickly, in a tone of authority.

"Bring this lady something to sit on outside here. She can't go in
there."

A chair was brought, and he stood close beside her, repeating her
low-toned requests aloud to the interpreter.

"Speak to him and tell him he has nothing to fear, that he is simply to
tell an honest story of why he tried to fire the Works, and that all
justice shall be granted him."

At first Lozcoski did not seem to listen. Crouched in an attitude of
hopeless submission, he would not even raise his eyes as the
interpreter's voice skipped over the hard consonants of his native
tongue.

But presently his head was thrown back and he spoke in a quick,
passionate tone. He was answered in a soothing voice, then took up the
word himself, and getting well started, went on faster and faster,
gradually straightening himself, and beginning to gesticulate with his
hands. Once he raised the right hand and spoke low and impressively,
while both he and the interpreter bowed their heads. With every sentence
the latter's manner became more interested, and his short interrogations
more eager. At last, as the narrative flowed on, he did not attempt to
interrupt for some time, then he raised a hand, spoke a sentence in an
authoritative manner, and turned to Dalton, seeming to think he was the
person to whom he should defer.

"He tells a strange story, sir," said he in English, "and he has sworn
to its truth by the most terrible oath in our religion. Shall I tell it
to you now?"

"Yes, but speak low," said Dalton, looking towards Joyce, who nodded.

"It seems he, and the man who witnessed against him, both belong to the
same secret society--a Nihilistic affair, I take it,--and are sworn to
eternal brotherhood, of course. Once, this man he mentions was in danger
of the law, and our prisoner here risked his life to save him. He does
not explain all the details, but he was obliged to fly from Poland, and
came to this country. Arrived here he tried various ways of making a
living, and finally shipped as a sailor on a ship of war. He served for
two months on the war-ship "Terror"--Joyce at this word looked up in
startled fashion and turned pale--"but becoming disabled by a fall from
the rigging, was left in hospital before its next cruise on the Florida
coast. When he recovered sufficiently to be discharged he was told that
a branch of his Nihilistic society was in this city, and would look
after him, if he could get here. He managed to beat his way through, and
was helped to work of various kinds for a month, or so. At length, one
night at a meeting of the society, he encountered his old friend, and
greeted him warmly. The man treated him well enough then, and they
renewed their old intimacy, the other promising to find him a steady job
at some big factory near by. His promises did not materialize, and our
prisoner here appealed to him again and again, for he was destitute.
Finally, at one of the monthly meetings, the old chum sought him out,
and with a somewhat excited air said he was ready now to do him a
service, if he would come along home with him that night. Our prisoner,
who had been so exceptionally slow in acquiring the English language
that he found it difficult to secure work anywhere, listened to his
promises with much gratitude, and went along. The man took him to a
small village surrounding some big works, and kept Lozcoski shut in his
room through the whole of the next day, explaining that scab workmen
were around and they must move carefully. That night the man roused him
from sleep and told him to come along, for there was work for him at
last. It was to be night work, but that was the best he could do for
him. Suspecting no harm, he gladly went along and, directed by the
other, was set to piling certain light trash against different parts of
the building. The place was unlighted except by the glow of the furnaces
inside, and he did not clearly know what he was doing. The other
directed every movement, then left him standing in the deep shadow of an
angle in the building, saying he would return in a moment. He was going
after the boss. Lozcoski waited a long time. After a while there were
loud shouts, and he could see that there was a glare all about him, as
if of fire. He stepped out to see what had happened, and saw men
running. Suddenly his chum sprang around the angle and caught him by the
shoulder, pressing him forward. The men, at his call, turned and saw
him. They were surrounded, and the chum talked loudly, and seemed
denouncing our friend here. At any rate, they seized him and took him
off to jail. He vainly tried to make some one comprehend the right and
wrong of it, but could not make himself understood. Even the interpreter
provided could not thoroughly understand him, and took his excited
denunciations against the traitor as the ravings of one half insane with
trouble. He does not rightly know, even yet, what he is imprisoned for,
but his whole soul is bitter against that man, and he means to kill him
yet, if it is the last thing he does on earth!"

George and Joyce looked at each other.

"You divined it," he murmured.

"Yes, to a certain extent. This Lozcoski must have justice, and so--so
must Murfree."

"Yet you will hate to punish him, I can see!" His eyes, looking down
into hers, were soft and shining, and held that little twinkle of tender
ridicule which he seemed to reserve for her. She no longer resented it,
however. She knew the loyalty that tempered it. She said in the same low
tone,

"I want a question asked."

"The queen has but to command."

"Thanks, sir courtier. Ask who commanded that war-ship they spoke of."

Dalton turned to the interpreter, who put the question.

Lozcoski shook his head in replying, and the other explained, "He has
forgotten."

"Then let him tell about the night he came to the Social-house,"
suggested the "queen," and the narrative was resumed.

It was not long. Lozcoski, while in prison, brooded over the wrong done
him, day and night. When the fire gave him opportunity, he managed to
escape with two other convicts, and leaving them at the first chance, he
made his way to Littleton, resolving never to leave there until he had
punished his man. He had chanced upon Dan's retreat, evidently, and had
lived as he could for days, but on extremely short rations, as the
fields were all harvested and berry time over. At night he would walk
into town and wait around, hoping to see his victim. But the old man was
wary and nearly always traveled in company. If Lozcoski had possessed a
revolver he could have made short work of him, but having no means to
procure any he had to wait for a personal encounter. The night he came
to the Social-house he had been three days without food, and was insane
with hunger. He had but two ideas in his disordered brain--to eat, and
to kill. He must do the first in order to gain strength for the second.
Even the actual sight of his enemy, before the door of the refreshment
room, could not detain him from the food that he had caught sight of
through the door. His hunger partly appeased, he had started out boldly
to find Murfree, who fled for home on seeing him. Finding no one there,
however, and afraid to be alone, he had rushed back again, feeling
safety in numbers. He was just in time to meet his avenger in the hall,
and in spite of the onlookers, the Pole's terrible onslaught had nearly
finished him.

Dalton put several searching questions, then assuring the prisoner,
through the interpreter, that matters should be righted, and his
surroundings made comfortable at once, they left him with a new look on
his worn face.

After leaving the interpreter, well satisfied with his morning's work,
they were standing at a corner waiting for a trolley, when Joyce said in
a weary voice,

"Is that all we have to do together?"

Dalton glanced down at her, and his lips twitched a little at the
corners.

"For the present, I fear. Luncheon comes next, doesn't it? I had
hoped--but I heard you accept Mr. Barrington's invitation to his house."

"Yes," absently. "Then I won't see you again?"

"What train did you think of taking for home?"

"I want to take the 5.13, if I can make it, but may have to wait for the
6.05. Which do you take?"

"I'll be there for the 5.13."

"All right!" cheerfully. "I'll try and be there. It's so much pleasanter
to have company. Is this my car?"

He helped her on, and stepped back to await his own, going to another
part of the city.

"Poor little thing!" he thought. "How the contact with crime sickens
her. I can always see it. Yet she will not swerve from her good work,
though she might sit lapped in luxury. They say those soldiers who
sicken and tremble when going into the fight often make the bravest
heroes. She is the pluckiest little fighter I ever saw, but it is
herself she conquers--and me!"



CHAPTER XXIII.

WAITING FOR THE TRAIN.


It was a hard day for Joyce. Luncheon was late at Mr. Barrington's, and
the purchases she must make took her far and near. It seemed impossible
to get through for the 5.13 train; but she was somewhat astonished to
find herself rushing from counter to counter, and eagerly consulting her
little watch for fear she should miss it.

"But what if I do?" she asked herself. "I told them not to hurry dinner,
and I can be at home soon after seven by the next train. What's the use
in making myself ill by scrambling about like this?"

Yet, despite all arguing, as the moments fled her eagerness increased,
and though she would not say, even to her own soul, "It is because
George Dalton is taking that train," still something did say it within
her, in utter disregard of her own proud disclaiming of any such motive.
She even neglected one or two quite important purchases of her own, so
that she might board a car for the distant depot with a minute or two of
leeway, as she calculated.

But we have all heard about those plans that "go agley."

To her impatience the delays seemed endless, and she fairly
anathematized herself, because she had not run a block or two to a
cab-stand, and bidden one race the distance for double fare. Great
trucks seemed determined to appropriate the rails and ignore all
signals. At one place a jam of traffic stopped them entirely for a
space. At a certain railway crossing they had to wait before the gates,
Joyce in an ill-concealed agony of impatience, while a long freight
train steamed slowly by. She felt half tempted to spring out and walk,
then calmed herself with a contemptuous,

"How silly! I can take the next train. It will be tedious waiting, and
no wonder I dread it, but I can buy something at the news-stand to
read."

She scarcely waited for her car to stop when opposite the long, massive
stone building, and, rushing through the great, ever-swinging doors, she
traversed the office corridors with rapid tread, her hands too full of
packages to consult her watch. But twisting her head to see the round
clock, just above the entrance, with its great brass weights ponderously
doling off the time, in plain view, she started with dismay, for its
hands remorselessly pointed to fourteen minutes past five. One minute
late. It was too provoking! She felt the tears close, and dashed on down
the long steps leading to the passenger gates, at the risk of falling
full length. She hoped against hope that some unprecedented event might
have delayed the train. But as she sped along beside the cruel steel
netting that shut her from the railway tracks, she realized that she was
baffled. The one she was interested in was already pulling out from the
end of the long depot. She could see it through the lace-work of steel,
and knew every hope was gone. She must calm herself and wait. But she
could not refrain from watching it a moment, with hungry eyes, pressed
like a child's against the barrier. It was carrying George home, and she
was left behind! She felt like a deserted waif, and looked it. Somebody,
watching the little pantomime from behind a baggage truck not far away,
read in the gaze almost more than he dared to believe.

"Her disappointment is not on your account, you booby!" he told himself
frankly. "Don't be an idiot."

Joyce turned sadly, wearily, towards the waiting-room.

Her drooping figure, so unlike her usual erect and joyous bearing,
proclaimed her dejection, as well as fatigue.

She felt utterly spent.

She had not reached the room when a hand lightly touched her shoulder.
She turned quickly to meet George Dalton's smiling gaze, and her own
face amply reflected his gladness. As he saw it a new expression leaped
to his eyes. They were brilliant--were they triumphant, too? But he
controlled himself to speak in an even, sensible tone.

"Let me take your packages. You are loaded down."

"Oh, it is you?" cried Joyce, catching her breath. "You didn't take the
train then? Were you late, too?"

"I couldn't seem to get away, somehow," he answered with nonchalance,
heaping the packages up methodically on one arm, and avoiding her
glance. "But we've plenty of time for the next," laughing mischievously.
"Can you stand it to wait an hour?"

"I'll have to, won't I?" But she did not look oppressed by the
anticipation, he could see.

"We'll try and mitigate its horrors," he remarked as they slowly mounted
the stairs. "I'll secure the best rocker the room affords, and all the
periodicals on the stand, if you say so."

"Oh, must I read?" she cried naively. "I thought we might talk,
perhaps."

He looked away suddenly. He dare not meet her softened gaze just then.

"We will do whatever you wish," he said in a steady tone, after a
minute. "Now, let's see."

They had reached the room, and he took a calm survey of it, in all its
details. Then he marched up to a small urchin who, with much effort, was
rocking a large chair to and fro, his chubby legs just reaching to the
edge of its broad seat.

"I'm afraid you are working too hard, my son," he remarked blandly.
"Just take these pennies, and drop them in the slot of that machine over
in the farthest corner--see? There's no knowing what will drop out in
return."

"I know!" cried the youth all agrin. "It's butter-scotch, or gum. I've
seed that kind before."

He toddled briskly off with the handful of pennies and Dalton drew the
vacated chair into a quiet nook, where the light fell softly and the
crowd did not gather.

"Follow! Follow!" he called in a low tone over his shoulder, and,
smiling happily, Joyce obeyed.

He seated her, heaped her many parcels on a convenient marble slab near
by, then stood and looked at her a moment.

"I think you'll do," he observed in a whimsical tone, "but there's one
thing more."

"Yes, a chair for you," she returned eagerly.

His bronzed cheek took on a perceptible tinge of red.

"Thank you! I would not mind sitting on the floor, I think--just there,"
and his tan toe lightly touched a spot just beyond the edge of her gown.
"But, for custom's sake, I'll find a chair. We are not Turks, you see."

He strode away quite out of sight, but after some time returned,
dragging an arm chair over the tiling. In his other hand he gingerly
held a quaint little Indian basket, gaily stained, and inwoven with
sweet-scented grass. It was heaped with great yellow peaches, each with
a crimson cheek, while, flung carelessly among them, were clusters of
grapes in their perfection, purple-blue and whitish-green, promising
rare sweetness and flavor.

"They were the best I could find, but scarcely good enough for you," he
remarked deprecatingly, as he placed the basket in her hand.

"Oh, beautiful! What delicious fruit! And where did you ever find such a
pretty, fragrant basket?"

"Have you never noticed the old squaw, who sits mutely amid her wares
near the traffic gate? She declared this her choicest creation, her
masterpiece, indeed. I am so glad you admire it!"

"The whole thing is lovely. It makes me hungry to look at this fruit,
and yet it seems too pretty, just as it is, to spoil by dipping into
it."

He laughed and, selecting the largest peach of all, began to pare it
with his own pocket-knife, making a plate and napkin of his newspaper.
With careful slowness he pared and stoned and quartered it, then handed
her the segments on a bit of the paper torn from a clean spot.

"Such immense pains!" she laughed, as she received the offering.

"It is very little I can do for you," he murmured in return, and looked
off through the window, though nothing but an expanse of unlighted brick
wall could be found beyond.

Joyce did not answer. She ate her fruit slowly, as if luxuriating in its
taste. Presently she looked up.

"And won't you eat any of my peaches?" she asked archly, with a
lingering emphasis on the "my."

"Indeed I will!" reaching with eager haste for the one she offered.

She had selected the finest one left and, as his fingers touched it, she
clung to it an instant.

"So you _will_ take a peach from me?" she said, with an odd expression;
"Especially after being the one to secure it to me."

"Oh yes, with pleasure."

"I'm glad your pride has limits," laughing and flushing a little. "Some
people are proud over everything."

"I am proud over seeing you enjoy my little gift."

"And I am proud over being the recipient of your gift, which strikes me
as not being so 'little' as you seem to think it. After all, this matter
of giving and taking should be very simple; don't you see? The
surcharged cloud pours its electricity into the empty one, and both are
equalized. But has the full cloud any more to boast of than the other?"

He smiled.

"I think I never saw any one so ingenious in pleas for the sharing
system. Possibly, if you were the empty cloud you would feel
differently."

"I hope not. I think it takes a larger nature to receive nobly than to
give nobly."

"So do I. It takes a nature so great few men have attained to it," he
said quickly. "I acknowledge that I have not."

"'A fault confessed is half redressed'," murmured Joyce.

"_Is_ pride a fault?" he asked quickly.

"Isn't it? According to the Bible it's a large one, almost a crime." Her
laughing eyes sought his, and she continued, "Now, I haven't a particle
of pride. I've eaten one peach and I want another. Moreover, I want it
pared and quartered."

They were almost as isolated in their little corner as if in a nook of
the woods. The crowds surged to and fro, and its units were "but as
trees walking" to their oblivious eyes. Joyce was discovering new depths
in George Dalton's nature. He was a thinker, and as his thinking had
grown out of contact with men, rather than from grubbing in books, it
was often of a unique and picturesque kind.

He saw the ludicrous in everything, and, with all his practicality,
there was a strain of romance so fresh and young mingled with it, that
it made a boy of him whenever he was dominated by it. He was the boy
to-night, and as he leaned towards Joyce, talking in an undertone, his
eye bright, his laughter frequent, his manner full of respectful
friendliness, she forgot that he had ever seemed hard, cold, and given
over to business alone.

At length the call of a train at some distant doorway startled Joyce,
and she glanced around.

"Isn't that our train he's calling? It can't be! But I'm afraid it is."

Each consulted a watch, and looked guiltily at the other.

"It has been very short," said Joyce involuntarily.

"And very sweet!" added George below his breath. "Well, come on, little
parcels. One-two-three-four--have I got them all? Why--what is it?"

The girl's face had a piteous look as it was turned to his.

"I had forgotten it all--the Hapgoods, Lozcoski, poor Nate! We were as
easy as if there were no trouble anywhere. It all rushed over me once
more, and I felt, for the instant, that I could never bear it again. But
you will help me? You'll understand now, and not think me foolish and
crazy, as you sometimes do?"

"Do I? I did not know it. I'll stand by you in everything, never fear!
Come, child, or we'll miss this train, too."

She preceded him without a word, and he was glad to keep quite behind
for a little, for when he remembered how he had called her "child" his
face was hot with embarrassment. He had never forgotten before. Had she
noticed? Her face told him nothing.

As they hurried out through the gates and down the platform to their
waiting train, the passengers were descending from another, just
arrived. Hastily crossing this tide transversely two men, arm in arm,
passed them close in the busy throng.

There was a familiar look about one of them, Joyce thought, as she had
just a side glimpse while hurrying by. But, absorbed in her own haste,
she did not notice particularly. George stopped short and turned for an
instant, then kept on just behind her. He had recognized Nate, and knew
him to be in charge of an officer, doubtless being conveyed to the
county jail. He had not expected this event till morning, and had meant,
himself, to prepare the poor fellow for it. Saddened and angry that the
man had been so summarily dealt with, Dalton's face took on its sternest
look, which Joyce caught as they seated themselves.

Not knowing its cause, she was startled and chagrined at the change.
What had she said, or done, to cause it?

Silently ruminating amid the sweet experiences of the day she failed to
find any clue, till he at length said, with a sigh.

"I have something to tell you. I thought at first I would keep it to
myself, but I'd rather tell you, myself, than have you hear it
elsewhere. They've taken poor Nate away. Did you notice, just now----"

"Was that he--with the tall man arm in arm? And was the tall man an
officer?"

George nodded to both questions.

"Yes, I'm sorry to say."

"Oh, poor Nate. He will be heart broken. Why couldn't they have left him
there? Till after the funeral at least. Oh, my friend, we have been too
thoughtless to-day! Our people at home have been suffering."

"And, had you been the sufferer, would you begrudge others a bit of
joy?"

"No, no, indeed!"

"Then why be self-reproachful now? We have done what we could for them,
and that is all even they could ask. We will not spoil the day with
regrets, or self-upbraidings, now."

He spoke in a deep voice, and added hesitantly, after a moment,

"I have not had so much happiness, myself, but that I am greedy of it.
This day will stand out from all the days of my life. On it you, Joyce
Lavillotte, called me, George Dalton, friend!"



CHAPTER XXIV.

NIGHT WATCHERS.


The funeral of William Hapgood was over. Death had dignified him, and
few ventured to speak of him as "Bill," just now. Lucy had wept
convulsively in her very long and very black veil, and Tilly and Rufie
had sniveled on either side of her, after a last shrill quarrel over
which should wear the black jacket, and which the cape with a black
ribbon bow, that Joyce had provided.

The whole village had attended the obsequies at the pretty new church,
and favorably commented thereon. Mrs. Hemphill thought it a "turrible
waste" that they did not have the silver name-plate taken off the
casket, however, and declared solemnly:

"Them that buries silver's like to dig fur copper 'fore they die
theirselves."

But the women were all deeply impressed with Lucy's genteel mourning
costume, and felt an added respect for the little creature in her
trailing crêpe. Marie and Babette were in and out continually, aiding
and suggesting, and Rachel had stayed with Lucy every night.

During one of these she and Babette had been asked to "sit up with the
corpse," Gus Peters and Dan being chosen to share their vigil. It had
taken much urging to induce Dan to feel it his duty, but at last he had
given in with a good grace, and appeared with Gus promptly at the
appointed hour. With these people a funeral was often the forerunner of
a wedding. It was quite the proper thing for those "keeping company"
together to sit out the long night hours beside the dead, and too often
a keg of liquor was tapped, over which hilarity reigned to a ghastly
degree.

There was no danger of that in this case, though. Neither Gus, nor Dan,
was of the drinking set, and Lucy had a horror of the stuff, so would
not have it in the house. All was decorum over the body of the man who
had been ruined by his own appetite.

They sat around the fire the cool fall evenings required, and talked in
low tones. Once in a while one or another of the boys would step into
the little room off, a minute, then come quietly back to the group. Bill
Hapgood had good care that night. But after a time the little group
seemed to disintegrate into pairs. Gus and Babette, sitting side by side
on the old lounge, dropped their voices to whispers, while Dan and
Rachel, somewhat withdrawn from each other, slowly rocked in two old
cane chairs. As Dan returned to his seat after one of his short absences
with the dead, he flung a glance toward the other couple and remarked,
sotto voce.

"Gus is getting lots of cheek since he come to be an architect. There
was a time he darsn't look at Bab."

"He always liked her, though."

"Oh, of course. Who don't? She's pretty and good and gay. But she felt
above Gus, once."

"Did she? I never thought so."

"_He_ thought so. She would hardly notice him."

"Sometimes," said Rachel slowly, "folks feel offish themselves, and
imagine everybody else does. I've heard Freda Wilkes talk about folks
slighting her, when she'd go along the street with her head so high they
couldn't anybody reach up to her. I'm some that way myself, mother says.
But I don't know it till it's over. I get to thinking, and forget what's
around me. It seems to me, often, as if there was a lot more things in
this world--yes, and people too--than we can see around us. I don't
believe in ghosts, either, at least not the scarey kind, but sometimes I
seem to get off this earth into something higher and better. It's then I
forget folks. But it isn't pride. I never feel how little and ignorant I
am as at those times."

Dan rocked on silently and looked at the fire.

He loved to hear Rachel talk. There was a peculiar cadence in her voice,
a rich depth, unusual in young women. There was not a shrill nor common
strain in it. That "high" look Joyce had noted went with high thoughts,
and a voice undertoned by a beautiful soul. Dan felt this without
thinking it out in so many words. Another idea began to force its way
into his moody brain. Just because Rachel had this unusual quality, this
power of looking inward, might she not understand the complexities of
his life better than others? He wondered in his tense silence, but did
not raise his eyes to see.

His silence finally chilled Rachel, and she, too, began to stare at the
fire. The low talk of the other couple ceased and Gus said,
explanatorily,

"We were just speaking of Mr. Dalton and Miss Lavillotte. Bab thinks
that'll be a match."

"She's good enough for a king," said Babette, "and as pretty and grand
as a princess, and he is our king here. Why shouldn't it be all right?"

"She's different from him, though," returned Rachel slowly. "She's been
brought up different, Mr. Dalton has made himself a gentleman, but she
didn't have to be made. She is a lady born."

"She must have money, too," said Gus. "She's real generous, I hear; and
I guess it's true, for I know she has a kind way with her."

"I don't know about her having much money," said Rachel, "but she seems
to feel that we all belong to her, somehow, and that she's got to look
after us. If the Works, and the whole town, too, was her own she
couldn't be more interested."

"She consults lots with Dalton," spoke up Dan. "But they say they're
connections of some kind, and he looks after what property she's got."

"Then she has means?" asked Babette.

"Must have considerable," replied Gus. "That old fellow that works for
her told me, once, that if she wanted to she could make a big splurge,
but she wouldn't do it. He hinted as if she had reasons for being so
interested here, but I couldn't pump a thing out of him. I guess he
likes to boast pretty well, and he thinks she made the earth, anyhow."

"It's queer," mused Rachel, "that the new boss has never appeared in all
these changes and improvements. I should think he'd want to see for
himself what's going on. If he cares enough to do so much, he ought to
care enough to come and look on."

"But he's in Europe, ain't he?"

"What makes you think so, Dan?"

"I asked Mr. Dalton, once, if he'd be here before we put in the new
annealing furnace, just to see what he'd say, and he answered that he
thought not. It would be a long time before young Early would reach
these shores. So I concluded he was across the water."

"You didn't like Miss Lavillotte at first, did you, Rachel?" asked young
Peter.

The girl laughed out, a low laugh in deference to the dead.

"Yes, I liked her so well I tried not to notice her! I expected she'd do
something high and mighty to make me mad, so I held myself back. But I
found I didn't need to. I was soon ashamed of it. She can't help looking
different from others. A china cup isn't to blame for looking finer and
whiter than a brown jug. It's made so!"

"Speaking of cups and jugs makes me hungry, somehow," observed Gus,
glancing about him.

"Didn't they say something about a lunch for us, Bab?"

"Yes, it's all fixed there in the cupboard. Want me to make you a cup of
coffee? You know I can make good coffee, Gus."

Babette could not help being coquettish, even amid solemn surroundings
at two o'clock in the morning. As she spoke she glanced sidewise at the
young man and tossed back her pretty curling locks from her forehead. In
a few minutes the coffee-pot was slowly steaming over the little gas
grate, a delicious odor beginning to exude from its spout.

The girls, with quiet movements, drew a small table before the hearth,
and set out thereon cold meat, bread, and milk, also the inevitable pie
of the Americanized workman. The boys helped them, or pretended to, and
even Dan grew sociable under the sense of close companionship and good
cheer.

They had finished their impromptu meal, but were still at the table,
thoroughly enjoying themselves, half forgetful of the awesome figure in
the next room, when out of the weird stillness came a sudden cry, and a
dull thud, as of some body falling against a solid obstruction.

Babette clutched at Gus, while Dan's hand involuntarily closed over
Rachel's, outstretched in terror. Then, ashamed of the momentary start,
he drew it away and rose from his chair.

"Sit still," he said, "till I look into this."

He stepped into the little room, Gus at his heels, but both turned back
at once, assured all was right there.

"It's outside," said Dan, in a low voice. "Some drunken man, probably.
You stay with the girls, and I'll go out and see."

"Not much," said Gus indignantly. "Guess I'm no more afraid than you
are!"

He had no idea of appearing cowardly before the girl of his heart. But
she clung to him.

"Oh Gus, I'm scared to death! Don't go."

Dan had already let himself out, bidding Rachel lock the door behind
him. She turned now to Babette.

"Come, come, Bab!" she said. "We are not going to be nervous and
frighten the children."

She was interrupted by a shriek, long and blood-curdling. The girls
clung together, and Gus rushed out after Dan, fearing something terrible
had occurred. A frightened cry from upstairs was almost a relief from
the strain, and the girls fled back to the stairway door to meet Lucy
and the little girls, who were huddled there in a great fright.

"What is it?" they asked in a whispered chorus. "Is pa all right?"

Rachel was the only one calm enough to answer.

"Some drunken fellow, likely. Come out by the fire, girls, or you'll
take cold. Dan has gone to see about it."

"And Gus," added Babette jealously, finding her voice to defend her
lover.

They all crouched together before the fire, Rachel bringing a shawl to
wrap around the scantily clad sisters, and the five enlarged upon the
event in all its details, as people do whose range of thought is not
wide. The morning twilight was gray in the room when a noise outside
caught their attention.

"Dan! I know his step," cried Rachel in a joyous tone, springing to open
the door.

Lucy and the children fled to shelter behind the stairway door, and
remained there to hear without being seen. Dan stumbled in with an
exhausted air, and dropped into a chair.

"Hasn't Gus come?" he asked.

"No, where is he?" cried Babette excitedly. "You didn't leave him alone
with the thing, did you?"

Dan smiled.

"The 'thing', as you call it, was poor old Murfree. He got out of bed
while the nurse was asleep, and has been wandering around enough to kill
a well person. I did not know who I was following for a long time, for
sure, but I suspected it was Murfree when I saw he was undressed. He led
me an odd chase, I tell you!"

"Oh, tell us all about it!" piped up Tilly from the stairway.

Dan looked towards it, then broke into a laugh, perhaps the first real
mirthful sound that had passed his lips since his brother's death. It
made Rachel's heart beat faster with joy and surprise.

"All right!" he said. "I will. It don't seem like a sick man could do
it, but he did. He struck out for the Works as soon as I got outside and
I after him. Didn't you hear him shriek. He was quite a ways ahead, and
I let him keep so. Soon as I was sure about him I knew I oughn't to
frighten him by waking him too sudden."

"Why, was he asleep?" This from Rufie.

"Sure! But what he did was the queerest. He began dodging in and out
around the sheds, and every now and then he'd stoop and seem to be
fixing something. Then he'd motion like he was lightin' a match. I kept
back and watched him. I knew by this time he was either doing over
something he'd done before which had come to him in a dream, or else
somebody had hypnotized him. He moved just like a machine. I kept
thinking he'd drop, for it seemed as if he must be worn out, but he
didn't for a long time."

"But where was Gus all this while?" asked Babette.

"I don't know. I think he went some other way. I didn't see him again
till Murfree had led me along opposite of Dodge's cow-shed. As long as
the man was making for home I wouldn't disturb him. But right there what
I expected happened. He fell in a dead faint. And just then, mighty
luckily for me, Gus came up. We couldn't manage him alone, so we called
up Jim Dodge out of bed, and he helped us get him into the house.
Everybody was out hunting Murfree up, so we had to stay till I could
call Dr. Browne by 'phone and we could get him warmed up once more. I
left Gus there, to come and tell you, for I knew you'd worry. I guess
this night'll finish poor old Tonguey Murfree! Queer, wasn't it?"

He was looking at Rachel, and she answered, thrilling to the naturalness
of his look and tone, after these weary months of deepest gloom and
silence. The old Dan seemed to have come back to her out of the long,
gruesome night. She understood, without explanation, that these
adventures had taken him out of himself, that care and thought for
others had lifted him above the murk of his own despair. He was as
alert, interested, and ready to talk, as ever he used to be. As she
plied him with questions she longed in some tangible way to show her
quickened sympathy and gladness. She wanted to clasp his hand, to touch
his arm, to smile up into his eyes. But she was proud; and then she
feared to break the happy spell.

Instead, she set the coffee over, and when it had boiled, brought it to
his side.

"I know you're tired and hungry, Dan. I'll fix you up a cup that will
make you fresh again. You like just a little milk, I know, but plenty of
sugar. And here's the last piece of pie."

Rachel was true to the traditions of her class. She knew the way to a
man's heart. Dan ate and drank, feeling that some barrier was down
between them. This was not the Rachel of yesterday, who without seeming
to repulse him, yet held herself so high and far he dare not believe in
her kindness, even. Was it his hand that had swept that barrier away?
Yet he had sworn never to do that while the memory of his brother stood
between them, for he firmly believed that Rachel had been Will's
promised wife.



CHAPTER XXV.

CAMILLE SPEAKS OUT.


"There's George Dalton going to Joyce's again," remarked Camille,
turning from the library window which looked towards the other house.
"They seem to find plenty of matters to discuss, lately."

"I can well believe it," replied her mother calmly. "What with hurrying
to complete all the houses before snow falls, and looking after Nate's
trial and Lucy's family, it keeps Joyce on the anxious seat."

"Oh well, she likes it," laughed the girl. "There, he's gone in now. He
always comes to the house to talk nowadays, instead of her going to the
office."

"It's a better plan, I think."

"You always think everything is either good, better, or best, mother.
But it seems to me----"

She stopped to study the Madame's sightless countenance, until that lady
asked, laughingly,

"Well, what has cut you off, child? I imagine you suspended in mid-air."

Camille joined in the laugh, but not too heartily.

"I was going to say, it seems to me there's something more than business
in it all, ma mère."

Madame Bonnivel looked up quickly.

"Are you justified in saying that, daughter?"

"I don't know. I only spoke of the way in which it strikes me. There
now! He's coming out, and Joyce with him. She has on her new jacket and
her best walking hat. I do verily believe they are going into the city.
And I was going myself this afternoon, then gave it up--how provoking!
She looks odd, Joyce does."

"How, odd?"

"Well, excited perhaps. She doesn't seem to see, or think, of anything
but just what she is doing. I wonder if anything has happened, or if
it's just being with him?"

"Camille, dear, is it quite the thing to stand and comment on your
neighbor, so?"

"Why, it's only Joyce, mother. And I won't any longer. She's out of
sight now, anyway, and gone straight toward the station, too. But, I
will maintain, she consults twice as much with that manager lately as
with you, mother. You know that as well as I do."

A slight contraction of the Madame's smooth brow proved that the shaft
had hit.

"Yes, that is probable enough. It isn't to be wondered at, either. He is
her manager, and an excellent one. Camille, did you say Leon enclosed a
note to Joyce in his last letter to you?"

The girl's face broke into a mischievous grin. "What made you think of
that just now, dear? Yes he did, but it was a short one, and she didn't
show it to me. I wish he would come home!"

The Madame sighed.

"So do I. After all, what prospects in life has a naval officer without
private property? He must always be gone from home, where he may be
exposed to unknown dangers. He can scarcely hope to form family ties."

"Humph! Joyce's husband needn't be in the navy, if she doesn't like to
have him, mother."

"Hush, child, don't be absurd! They are like brother and sister."

"But they are not brother and sister, and I'm glad of it--if that Dalton
will keep his distance. I don't know but it's my duty to make up to him,
myself."

"Camille! Don't be coarse."

"Coarse! You ought to hear most of the girls talk. Well, good-by. I told
Joyce I'd go and tend library this afternoon, and I must be off. I'll
send Dodo in to keep you out of mischief."

She stooped to kiss the smooth cheek, where time had been sparing of
wrinkles, and her mother drew her down for a closer caress.

"Adieu, my love. One of the lessons my blindness teaches me is that, a
great many times in this world, the hardest work we are given is just to
sit one side and neither speak, nor act. It is then prayer becomes an
unspeakable blessing."

"Mother, you're awfully good! I won't meddle; don't worry. Here's Dodo.
She hasn't learned that lesson yet, bless her heart! Now don't let Mamma
mope, Blossom."

"Me'll tate tare ob her, S'e tan p'ay wiv mine Wobin, an' hol' mine
dolly."

Camille disappeared, throwing kisses as she went. The library she
mentioned was one in connection with the school, and somewhat chaotic in
condition. Joyce had bought a selected lot of good reading matter in
paper covers, with which to start a circulating library, and with the
assistance of the Bonnivels, was getting it in shape. In the absence of
a catalogue the books were now numbered on the backs, and when issued
the corresponding number, on a slip of paper marked the vacant place on
the shelf. In addition, the name of the drawer had to be recorded,
making the work of distribution something of a task. As yet no regular
librarian had been appointed. Joyce thought that either Dan or Rachel
could do the work satisfactorily, but both were valuable glass-workers,
and Dalton demurred at giving up any of their time. So the matter
rested.

Though well into the Fall the day had come off sunny and mild. As
always, in such weather, that part of the population not confined in the
factory was pretty well turned out of doors. Camille, crossing the park
from one end to the other, noted the women standing about in groups, or
passing from cottage to cottage, and wondered when they ever found time
for their household duties. She exchanged pleasant nods with those she
met--all liked her gay, gypsyish face and easy manners--and was in great
good humor when the school-house was reached.

It was still early and the children not dismissed, but already a large
group of women were waiting in the library room. Among these, so demure
and still as to seem oldest of all, waited Lucy Hapgood. Camille could
scarcely keep back a smile at sight of her incongruous attire. Her gown
was a cotton one of a washed out indigo-blue, with large polka spots
that had once been white, before the other color had beclouded them.
Over this, as if apologizing and condoning, streamed the sombre veil,
more suitable for a widow than for that round-faced child. But Lucy drew
it about her with a tender touch, as she sat apart, and Camille could
plainly note her satisfaction in its heavy folds.

The latter at once began her work of distribution, that these older
people might be disposed of before the school children should come
trooping in. When Lucy's turn arrived, and she took her place before the
little railing, like a veiled oriental mute, Camille looked down upon
her with an air of good comradeship, and said,

"I know you'll want something bright and wide awake. I don't believe you
like doleful books any better than I do."

Lucy's demure face lightened, but she seemed to hesitate for a reply.

"I did like that kind," she said finally, "but now I don't know. Mis'
Hemphill said I ought to read something sober, nowadays. There's a book
about a girl that was took up because they thought she'd killed her
father, and they tried to torment and torture her into telling."

"Good gracious! Such a book would be the death of you. Is she crazy?
I'll pick you out something. Now, here's the loveliest story! It's about
two merry, sensible girls who found themself obliged to earn their own
living. They did not sit down and cry, but just went about it, as gay
and jolly as you please, and they had lots of funny adventures, but
conquered in the end. I know you'd like it."

Lucy looked at the volume wistfully.

"Do you think I ought to?" she whispered.

"Of course I do. Why not? Look it over, at least."

She took the book, dipped into it here and there, looked at the
illustrations, then glanced up with a flushing cheek.

"I know I'd like it and, if you say so--"

"Certainly I say so. What's its number?"

"One hundred and twenty."

"All right. Now, you read every word of it, and tell me how you like it
when you bring it back, will you?"

Lucy tucked it carefully under her veil, but lingered.

"Isn't Miss Lav'lotte going to be here to-day?"

"No, I think she went into the city, probably to see Mr. Nate Tierney."

Camille spoke deliberately, turning to replace a volume in the large
pine case as she did so.

"Do--do you know where 'tis she goes to see him?" asked the girl in a
low voice, glancing about her with a furtive air.

Camille looked at her quickly.

"Don't you know? Haven't they told you?'"

"Then he is in--jail?"

Camille nodded regretfully.

"I kinder thought maybe Mr. Dalton might get him out," was the next
remark in a despairing tone.

"I hope they will soon, Lucy, but it takes time. Have you been to see
him yet?"

"I?" Lucy started, and stared at her.

"Yes, you to be sure. He has been such a good friend of yours. Of course
they'll do all they can--Mr. Dalton and Joyce--but you know him so much
better he could tell you things he wouldn't them. Then, he must get
awfully lonely for his own friends. He suffers terribly over it all."

"But--but--you know what he's in jail for?"

"Of course. But nobody believes he is guilty. Miss Lavillotte says, and
so does every one, that it was just an accident."

"He was mad at pa, though, fearful mad!"

"Yes, he owns to that. But he had gotten control of himself. He simply
meant to shut him up where he could not harm you."

Lucy sighed.

"I wish I was sure. Nate never lied to me in his life. If he'd say it
solemn and true I'd believe it."

"Why don't you go to see him, then, and ask all about it?"

"Oh, I couldn't What would people say?"

She shrank back as if from a blow.

"Do you always stop to think about that?" asked Camille with contempt.
"Why don't you figure out what is really right and then go ahead? I do."

Lucy studied her a minute, then asked in return,

"Do you think it's right to care more for other folks than for your own
family?"

"I don't think it's natural, but, if you do, there must be something
wrong with the family. We generally like those nearest to us, if they'll
let us."

"Yes, that's so," said the other eagerly, as if new light were coming to
her.

"As far as family is concerned, though, I like Joyce Lavillotte better
than any cousin I have, almost better than my own sister, and she is no
relation at all."

"Isn't she?"

"Not the slightest. And my mother, I do believe, likes her better than
anybody in the world."

"Not better'n you--her own girl?"

"Just as well, I'm sure. And it's all right, too. I would not have it
otherwise. They say this Mr. Tierney has always been kindness itself to
you and the children; I should think you ought to love him just as well
as if he were your big brother."

"Do you think so--really?"

"I know it."

Something of perplexed sadness fell away from the child's face, and just
then the measured beat of young feet being marched through the halls
proclaimed that school was dismissed. Lucy turned quickly and grasped at
Camille.

"Say, I don't know where to go nor how to get at him. I don't know where
to write to him, even. If you'd tell Miss Lav'lotte, don't you b'lieve
she'd go with me, or something? She's so kind."

"Of course she would. I'll tell her."

"And see here, you--you won't tell anybody else?" speaking low and
hurriedly for the children were at the door.

"Tell! Of course not! But Lucy, what ails you is you have been so used
to care and sorrow that you don't dare to catch the least ray of
sunshine that comes to you. Now, that's all wrong. You ought to talk
with my mother. Come and see us some day, on the knoll, will you? Come
soon."

"Oh may I? How lovely to ask me!" Lucy's face fairly shone at the
thought. "Good by," she whispered, fairly squeezing Camille's little
brown paw, "good-by. I'll come, sure," and dropping the thick veil to
hide smiles rather than tears, she glided out between the ranks of
impatient children, who looked after her with awed interest.

That evening Camille, full of frank curiosity, tripped across to the
other house, tapping lightly on the side door opening upon the driveway,
and entered without waiting for admission. The room she stepped into was
unlighted, except from the hall beyond, but crossing both she came into
a delightful little apartment, softly illumined with lamps which shed a
rosy light through their silken shades. A couple of logs burned on the
brass andirons of the fireplace with an aromatic odor that suggested
deep pine woods.

Before them a couch was drawn, upon which Joyce nestled lazily amid a
nest of pillows. At a table, little withdrawn, Ellen was reading aloud
from a late magazine, the rosy light making her look almost young and
handsome to-night. She withdrew, after a word or two of greeting, while
Joyce without stirring, said drowsily,

"I know you won't ask me to get up, Camille; you are too good-natured.
Come, take this easy little rocker and tell me all you know."

"No thank you. I've come to put you to the question, my lady! Who told
you you could go off to the city with that handsome George Dalton when I
had given up the trip just because I hated to go alone?"

"Had you? What a pity we did not know!" The lamps made Joyce's cheeks a
lovely color. "Of course our business would have been a bore to you, but
we could have met for a nice time somewhere, later."

"How do you know it would have been a bore? And what was 'our' business,
anyhow?"

"Camille, we are both convinced that poor Lozcoski has been unjustly
accused, and Murfree is the real criminal. To get the Pole out of
prison, and to keep Murfree out, requires some man[oe]uvring, and a lot
of 'lawing,' as Gilbert calls it."

"But why keep that old Murfree out? I should think he deserved all he
can get."

"I suppose he does, but the poor man is so ill. It's a cruel world,
dear--but a beautiful one, too!"

"Then, didn't you go to see the Tierney man?" asked Camille, more
interested in that tragedy than the other.

"Yes, we did. He has every comfort, and we secured him the best of
counsel. We are sure he will be acquitted."

Camille winked at the fire, a smile on her lips. That "we" tickled her.
She glanced around at Joyce, who lay dreamily gazing into the blaze, her
eyes and thoughts far away. She broke into a little laugh which
attracted the dreamer's attention, and as the latter turned her head
surprisedly, she said.

"Do you realize how funny that 'we' and 'our' sound, Joycie dear? Six
months ago you thought little enough of George Dalton, and now he is in
everything you do."

"Well, it's his business to be, child. Six months ago I did not
understand nor appreciate him--now, I do."

Camille gave a grunt.

"We don't see anything of you at all, any more," she flung out, almost
spitefully.

"I have been very busy, sweetheart. Did you eat pickled peppers for
supper? I wouldn't. They spoil your--complexion."

Camille had to laugh at the tone of this, and at the other's merry eyes.

"No, I didn't, and I've been good all day. I went to your old library
concern and attended to it beautifully, and I talked to Lucy like a
grandmother, and gave her splendid advice. She really chirked up
wonderfully, and tried to hide her smiles behind that ridiculous veil.
Isn't she funny?"

"Or pathetic--which? But you've been a good child, I see. Now, try the
same process on me. I'm all tired out and need 'chirking,' too."

"You may be tired, but it hasn't struck in, Joyce. You're just beaming
inside, and it shines through."

Joyce laughed and snuggled down closer into her pillows.

"What sharp eyes you have! So you don't approve of me unless I am weary
inside, as well as out?"

"I do too, only--well, this is just the way you used to look when we
were expecting Leon home, and we are not expecting him now."

"Oh, you think I have mistaken the occasion? I see!" She spoke in a tone
Camille knew of old which, though seldom used towards a Bonnivel, could
hold almost any one in check. So the girl went on rapidly, determined to
have her say out,

"I won't beat about the bush any more. I believe you are perfectly happy
with George Dalton, and don't want anybody else. Now, aren't you? Own
up!"

Joyce had burrowed so deeply by this time that only one pink ear was
visible, and Camille was looking at this with a determined expression
when a quick, firm step was heard in the hall--in fact, more than
one--and Larry's voice called impatiently.

"Where are you girls, anyhow? Can't you let a wanderer in without the
ceremony of an announcement?"

"Here!" called Camille rising, while Joyce hastily shook up the pillows
and arranged her hair. "What's wanted of us?"

"Very little," cried Larry, bouncing in with a beaming face. "I've
simply brought you a new beau," and he pointed behind him to a tall,
straight figure in dark blue, which stood at "attention," smiling
happily.

"Leon!" cried Camille, springing to his arms, and Joyce was thankful for
the instant's space in which to collect herself.

When he turned quickly to her both hands were out to meet his own, but
she neither paled nor flushed as her eyes met his with a glance of
truest friendship and camaraderie.



CHAPTER XXVI.

NOT WELCOME.


They visited long that evening, and Joyce slept late the next day. When
she arose Ellen hastened to inform her that Lucy Hapgood had telephoned
to ask when she might call and talk with her a few moments, and that Mr.
Dalton was below, waiting for a certain architect's drawing Joyce had
wished him to see, but would not let her be disturbed till she awoke of
her own accord.

"I told him, if 'twas just a drawin' that I'd bring the pile of 'em, and
let him pick out what he wanted, seeing he was in a hurry," explained
Ellen, "but he seemed to think he'd better wait till you come, so I let
him. But I was bound I wouldn't wake you up, if he stayed all day!"

"Thank you, Ellen, but never fear to waken me when he--or any one--is
waiting. Has he been here long?"

"No, only ten minutes or so, and he's got that album 'ts got your
pictures ranged along ever sence you was a baby. I guess he'll git
along. What shall I 'phone that Hapgood girl?"

"Ask her to come in an hour from now, if she can. Oh, is that my new
house-gown? You have it all finished, and how pretty it is! Had I better
put it on?"

"That's what 'twas made for, wa'n't it? Of course!"

Ellen, herself, adjusted its lace and ribbons, then watched Joyce's
descent to the lower floor with approving eyes.

"There ain't many 'twould make her look so well on so little, that's
certain. But then again there ain't many that needs so little to make
'em look well, so I guess it's a stand-off. And she's always pleased
with what I do, and that's comforting," she remarked to the balustrade.

George Dalton stepped forward to meet his employer with extended hand,
and did not immediately resign the fingers committed to his clasp.

"I felt that I nearly walked you to death yesterday," he observed
apologetically, "and ought to assure myself of your health this morning.
You look very fresh and beau--and ready for anything."

"Oh, I am; though I was up half the night in addition, which explains my
laziness this morning. I suppose you know who has come?"

"No, I've not heard. Mr. Barrington hasn't ventured into the wilds, has
he? Or that other lawyer, Mr. West?"

"No." Joyce shook her head, shrinking unaccountably from making the
simple statement, and wishing Ellen had been more communicative with the
visitor. "It's Madame Bonnivel's son, the naval officer, Leon."

"Oh!"

The little exclamation was prolonged, and something seemed to die out of
the young man's face. To her own disgusted surprise she felt herself
trembling and flushing. How silly it all was! The manager stepped back
stiffly, and picked up his soft hat from the chair upon which he had
carelessly tossed it when he came bravely in, a few moments since,
feeling himself an assured and welcome guest. As he regained it the old,
stern manner, almost forgotten of late, fell over him like a mantle.

"This Bonnivel has been in the war, has he?"

"No, not in active service. They have been kept cruising between Florida
and Key West, on guard duty. His ship is the 'Terror'?"

"Ah!"

He looked at her, trying to remember where that name had come up before.
Then it appeared to him in a flash.

"Why, that's where Lozcoski served?"

"Yes, I suppose so."

"And you tried to question him about the captain's name."

"You see, I wanted to make sure that he was on that ship. His forgetting
seemed to make it doubtful."

"But is this Bonnivel captain?"

"Oh, no indeed, only lieutenant of the engineering corps. He is quite
young."

He looked at her blankly, and felt himself Methuselah in his
thirty-fourth year. He could not think of another question to ask, so,
fingering his hat in awkward fashion, turned slowly as if to leave, his
errand quite forgotten.

Joyce felt the chill that had come over him, but could not see how to
dispel it. There seemed nothing to say, though there had been a thousand
things yesterday. How stupid she must seem!

"I--I'm expecting Lucy," she brought out finally, catching at this straw
of a subject gladly. "I wonder what she can want to see me about so
particularly."

"Did you tell her she was to be subp[oe]naed as witness for the
prosecution?" he asked, trying to be business-like.

"No, I didn't. I'm afraid it will trouble her greatly."

"Doubtless." His manner dropped into listlessness, and by slow stages he
now reached the door. He would have been out of it in a second when a
quick tap on the other, which opened into a side corridor, was followed
by the entrance of Camille, with her brother in tow.

"Are you up at last?" she cried gaily. "We've been waiting hours for
you--oh, good morning, Mr. Dalton."

That gentleman bowed stiffly from the doorway, and Joyce with an effort,
drew herself together.

"Good morning, Camille! Leon, this is Mr. Dalton, of whom you have heard
so much in my letters. You will scarcely need to scrape acquaintance.
What's on the docket this morning, Gypsy?"

Leon had advanced smilingly, with extended hand, prepared to fully like
the man who had been such an able assistant to Joyce. But the sudden
consciousness that it was only as her employee that this young officer
had thought of him, and Joyce's own outspoken declaration as to the
correspondence between them, stung George Dalton to the quick.

He was not versed in the ways of society, and this insecurity left him
helpless how to act in such an emergency. To ignore it never occurred to
him; he could only resent it. He bowed too low to see Leon's extended
hand, and saying frostily, "I am honored to meet you, sir!" turned on
his heel and stalked out with no further word.

"The coolness of him!" cried Camille, indignantly, while her brother's
dark eyes turned astonishedly from one to the other.

"Was I to blame? What ailed him anyhow?" he asked quickly.

"Just a lack of good manners," returned Camille in a disgusted tone.
"One never knows where such people will break out next."

Joyce felt something flare up so hotly within her that she had to turn
away, so that neither might notice her deep chagrin. She changed the
subject entirely by her next remark, and Dalton's name was not again
mentioned.

But when Camille proposed the drive the two had planned, Joyce found
Lucy's promised call a sufficient excuse to decline going. Her neighbors
would not be so easily put off, however.

"How absurd, Joyce! 'Phone her to come later, can't you? We'll be back
by two or three o'clock. You know Leon's furlough only lasts a
fortnight."

"But it may be a grave matter with Lucy. Have you told Leon of our
tragic happenings, here? I believe I have not written them?" giving him
a quick glance.

"No, you haven't--nor anything else. I began to think you had dropped me
from your list, Joyce."

"I have been so busy. No, I must not put Lucy off just for my own
pleasure."

"And ours." Leon was studying her face with a thoughtful expression on
his own. She seemed unreal to him, somehow.

"Oh, I shall claim all the rest of your day. I want you all to come over
for dinner to-night, down to Dodo. You won't disappoint me?"

"I don't know," pouted Camille, unappeased.

"Well, I do," said Leon heartily, still oblivious to currents and
counter-currents. "I shall come at any rate, and I doubt not the rest
will come trailing after. Perhaps, Joyce, you won't refuse a drive alone
with me, to-morrow?"

"We will see."

"I know you have plenty of calls upon your time, but I won't keep you
long. Will you go?"

He looked straight into her eyes with the old commanding manner, which
she had never been able to resist. She smiled and murmured "Yes," but,
to her own dazed surprise, her whole soul roused up to whisper
emphatically "_No!_"

And she did not go, after all. When Lucy appeared it was to beg with
tears that she might be taken to see poor Nate, and Joyce gladly
promised all that she desired. Her pride once broken down, Lucy sobbed
and cried in an abandon of sorrow, letting her childish heart lie bare
beneath Joyce's tender gaze. The latter told the child she could not
leave that day on account of the dinner-party, but would be ready early
in the morning for the first train.

"I will have to excuse myself to Leon," she thought with an odd
lightening at her heart.

And then, as the vision of his fine face and figure, his grace of
manner, his joyous frankness and charm of conversation, rose before her,
a wave of astonishment, almost of protest, swept over her till the tears
rose in her eyes. What had so changed her that she should be glad to
avoid her old friend?

The dinner, as Camille remarked once or twice, was a strictly family
affair. Mrs. Phelps, who happened in on an errand just as they were
gathering, so reported it at her own tea-table, soon afterwards, with
glowing comments on the "handsome young officer" who had just come home.

Her nephew listened without replying, and did not finish his second
delicate muffin, though she had baked them herself with the expectation
that he would dispose of several, as was his custom. She noticed, but
set it down to some unknown bother over business, and wondered whether
there had been trouble with any of the furnaces, or if some order had
been returned on his hands. She knew too much to ask, though. It was
never easy to question George, even in his most relaxed moods. Joyce was
about the only one who had ever attempted it successfully.

The meal over, he wandered outside, and stood with his hands in his
pockets, looking aimlessly around him, with a feeling of wonder mingled
with his sense of desolation. It had never occurred to him, before, to
find time hanging heavily on his hands, to wonder what he should do
next. Work had always driven him, and even after his special hours were
over, there were countless duties for the manager. Then, it was always
such a delight to find a few moments for reading, where he had so little
leisure that a lull was seized with avidity.

But to-night the very thought of bills, or books, disgusted him! He
turned sharply away from the factory, and, avoiding the knoll at the
other end of town, struck out for the open country. It happened to be
the road Dan so often traveled, though George did not know that. He
found its scenes entirely new, had he noticed them. He was not a man who
found much time for country strolls.

It was not yet dark, and the pink glow of a fine sunset still lingered
in the air, which was soft and still. The first frosts had tinged the
outermost leaves of the maples, and the sumach was brilliant in the
hedges, yet the bulk of the foliage was still green, for in that
locality winter held off, sometimes, until December ushered him in. The
green of the trees, vivified by the late rains, thrown out against this
rosy sky, was as satisfying as the odor of flowering currant in the
early spring. It made one love the world. The dust was beaten down into
smooth swirls in the road, and the footpath, worn in the sod alongside,
felt hard as cement under his leather soles. The silence and beauty of
it all soothed him, and the rhythm of his own tramp, tramp, steadied his
nerves and relieved the tension at his throat. He began to relax from
jaw to instep, and presently found himself softly whistling one of the
late coon songs, with its quaint "rag-time," which had caught his ear
and held his memory ever since he had heard it, a week or two ago.

At a certain place the footpath broke and mingled with others. Glancing
up and around, he saw a wood at his side, and just here a cattle-gate in
the rail fence, through which a herd had evidently passed, not long
since, to be milked and housed in the home barn for the night. The gate
was left carelessly open, as if it did not matter now, and, lured by the
dark interior, he slipped in.

It took a nimble winding in and out to avoid tree-roots, underbrush, and
marshy tracts, till at length he came to an open glade by a small
stream. It impressed him how regularly the trees grew about this glade.
They seemed trimmed up just so high, like a hedge. After a moment's
thought, he discovered the reason. The trimming was done by the cattle,
and the length of their stretched necks determined the height of the
trimming. A gardener with clippers could not have made a neater job of
it.

Pleased with the beauty of the spot, he lingered some time. Nature's
charm was almost an unknown quantity to him, but it held him in close
bonds to-night. After a while, as it darkened, he rose from the fallen
log upon which he had been sitting, and began to follow the little
stream, still wrapped in far-away thoughts. The twilight had settled
into a night that was moonless, but had that luminosity often seen on
clear nights in late autumn. He could see all about him, even in the
wood. As he reached another somewhat open space, coming upon it silently
from behind a thick growth of underbrush, with only the narrow cow-path
to cut it, a sound arrested him, and, lying flat on the ground, he saw
the figure of a man. The sound was a groan.



CHAPTER XXVII.

NIGHT HAPPENINGS.


He stopped, paralyzed into rigidity for the instant, and a sobbing voice
broke upon him,

"Oh, if I could only know! Is she yours, or not? Why can't you come out
of space and answer me? I would have given my heart's blood for you, yet
it seems as if, all the time, I must seem to take yours. What was Rachel
to you, Will? Answer! Answer!"

The cry was almost a shriek, but Dalton knew the voice, and, after the
instant's dazed astonishment, comprehended the scene. His first impulse,
which he would have acted upon a few weeks since, was to steal away
undetected; his second, born of his own sadness to-night, was to stay
and help the poor fellow, if he could. He took a step forward, and spoke
softly,

"Dan!"

The boy sat up with a sudden jerk, and gazed at him, wide-eyed, white as
the froth in the stream's eddies.

"Will!" he whispered. "Have you come at last?"

"No, no, Dan! It's I, Dalton. I just happened here, or possibly I was
sent. How do we know, but Will directed me here? My poor boy, let me sit
beside you and tell you something. May I?"

Dan bowed his head respectfully, as he muttered,

"Oh, the boss!"

"Listen, Dan. I know how this tragic death of your brother's has preyed
upon you, and cut you off from your friends. But can't you see, in the
light of poor Nate's similar experience, how little you are blamed--how,
instead, you are sympathized with? Have you heard a word from the boys,
except pity for him? It was a terrible accident in both cases, and worse
in yours, but neither you nor Nate can be blamed."

"But they've got him shut up."

"Until the matter can be tried, yes. I haven't a doubt of his acquittal,
though, and it's better for Nate to be tried and acquitted, than to have
the affair left in doubt."

"I almost wish they'd tried me."

"Why, Dan, there was never even a charge against you. Everybody, from
the coroner out, knew it was an accident. And Dan, I'm going to say one
thing more. Your brother was not engaged to Rachel Hemphill. I _know_
that!"

Dan started.

"How?" he whispered huskily.

"From his own lips. It was only a few days before he--went. I came upon
them talking together, and Will, saying good-by to her, turned and
joined me, to ask some question, or other. I liked him well, as you
know, and began guying him a little about Rachel; and what do you think
he said?"

"What?"

"He laughed out in his happy way, and looked me in the face with dancing
eyes. 'Why, don't you know--but of course you don't,' he said, 'for I
found it all out by accident, myself. Rache isn't the girl to give
herself away, and you mustn't let on if I tell you.' I promised good
faith and he bent over and said, low and gently, 'I'm awfully fond of
Rache, but not that way. It's for a sister I want her, and perhaps I'll
have her, too. For I've found out she's gone on Dan--dear old Dan! Isn't
that too good to be true?' And then he actually squeezed my hand in his
joy."

Dan had clutched at Dalton's knee, as if to steady himself, and sat
strained forward, his whole being concentrated in the act of listening.
At length he slowly turned his head, and gazed steadily into the other's
eyes. A star, just above the little opening where they sat, lighted them
with its shining. Each could see to read the truth in the other's face.

"You are speaking as before God, George Dalton?"

"As before God, Daniel Price."

"Then may He bless you forever!"

Their hands clasped warmly and, after a little while, during which
neither had spoken, Dan stood up.

"I want to go home and think about it," he said.

"And, first, I'm going to a place I have near here, to get some things.
It's a place I won't need any more. I'm going to put the whole thing
back of me, and live like Will did. Don't you think that will please him
best?"

"I know it will, Dan."

"And Mr. Dalton, it ain't any of my business, but us folks can't help
noticing how things are going with our bosses--specially when we're fond
of them. I hope it's true about you and Miss Lavillotte, for I believe
you're just made for each other--you don't mind my speaking out?"

"No, Dan; it's all been speaking out to-night. Just between ourselves
and the Heaven up there. And, in that way, I'll say, I'm afraid, my boy,
I'm afraid! She's away beyond me."

"She's a beauty, and like a queen, but she isn't too good for you, sir."

"Thank you, Dan, but you don't know all."

Dalton had risen now, and they stood facing each other. Something in his
voice made Dan look at him keenly.

"Rachel has suspected something, and she's whispered it to me, sir.
We've been wondering if there _is_ a 'young Early,' and if there
isn't--" He stopped, and Dalton's hand pressed his arm.

"Dan, I can trust you and Rachel?"

"To the death, sir!"

"Then, you understand. She is the one. She owns it all. You see, now,
why I cannot aspire to her."

"No, sir, I don't! I see why you're just the man to help her in doing a
great, good work, and making of us all the loyalest workmen that ever
lived. Don't you never give her up, sir, never!"

"Not if there are older claimants on the field?"

"But are there?"

"One has come--a spruce young naval officer--no, I'll be fair;--a fine,
handsome, well-bred fellow, every inch a man in appearance. And she
corresponds with him."

"But what could he do in her life, sir? He'd pull one way, and she
another. Don't you give her up!"

"I'll hang till she shakes me, Dan!" laughed the other, lapsing into the
slang of the men as his hopes rose.

They said good-night and took their several ways, Dan to break up the
little retreat in the woods, which he no longer needed, since hope and
action were to supersede despair and remorseful grief; Dalton to tramp
sturdily back to the village, resolved to wait and work.

As he neared the settlement he noticed lights ablaze in Bachelor's Row,
and many figures flitting about with hurried movements. He stopped to
inquire the cause. Mrs. Hemphill edged her way close to him, breaking in
before the slower speech of the man so questioned had forced its way
out.

"Why, you see Murfree's dead, at last. He's been trying to fling hisself
out o' bed agin, an' it took three men to hold him. In the struggle he
just cullopsed and died. They wasn't nobody but Dan could keep him down
lately, and Dan's gone some'ers to-night."

She had scarcely finished when the lad, on a well-weighted wheel,
sprinted into view. Dalton called him.

"This way, Dan," and he flung himself off.

"What is it? Murfree off again?"

"Yes," walking beside the boy as he led his wheel on a detour around the
group. "Off forever, poor fellow! They were trying to keep him on the
bed when he 'cullopsed,' they tell me."

The word had impressed Dalton, and he could not refrain from using it
himself, smiling over it in the darkness. But Dan did not notice.

"I oughtn't to have left him, but I got so down-hearted I had to. Come
around through my room, and we can get in without forcing this crowd. I
want to put up my bike."

They were soon in the apartment which Murfree had occupied, just across
from the cobbler's. Dr. Browne stood over the bed, and had the two
watchers guarding the door to keep out the frankly-curious people
without. They thronged up to its lintels just as the surf presses
against the dykes, that are the doors of the land, to guard it from that
strange old sea which would learn all its secrets, only to obliterate
them. The doctor looked up. "He is resting at last," he said in brusque
fashion, "and a good thing for everybody. Did you ever see this mark on
him, Dan? Regular tatooing, isn't it?"

They both examined the bare shoulder, and, on its curve into the arm,
observed the red and blue marking, plainly defined on the white skin. A
circle formed of twisted snakes, head to head and with tails
intertwined, enclosed a monogram, apparently, but the letters were not
English in character, and so intermingled that none of the three could
separate them.

"I've seen that, or what's just like it," said Dan hurriedly. "It's
stamped on some papers he give me to keep once, when he was himself for
a few minutes. He said, if he died I might open 'em, and they'd secure
justice. He didn't say justice to who. Then he went off again, mumbling
and muttering. I never could find out just what he wanted me to do with
'em."

"We'll look into that," said Dalton, who had his own ideas concerning
the dead man. "We can't do any more here, doctor?"

"No. I'll turn him over to these boys, now. They know what to do; and
I've got to go back to Jim Dodge's to-night. His little girl's down with
measles--severe case."

Dalton busied himself for a few moments with Murfree's effects, then,
beckoning Dan, they went back into the lad's room at the rear.

"I wish you'd let me see those papers," said Dalton, in his
authoritative voice, and soon the two were pouring over a small book,
written full; a document or two on parchment; a badge, in which the
letters and the twisted serpents were wrought out of gun-metal into a
cheap-looking pin; and several letters. Neither said much as they passed
these from hand to hand, Dalton fully recognizing the right of his
workman to know the full contents of what had been left in his care; the
other never questioning the manager's interest and concern in all
matters pertaining to his employees. As Dalton rose to go, he said:

"My boy, you fully understand the importance of keeping this to
yourself, till we need it in evidence?"

"Yes, sir; I do."

"Well, I know you are to be trusted. Put them in some safe place, under
lock and key, and wait till I give you the word. Good-night."

He went out the back way, though the crowd was mostly dispersed now,
and, as he gained the street, glanced over toward the park. At its other
end a light still gleamed in an upper window of the pretty house, and he
hoped it was Joyce's window, for he was in that romantic stage, never
fully explained by the psychologists, where every inanimate thing
becomes interesting just in proportion to the nearness of its connection
with one person--oftentimes a very ordinary young person to outsiders.

It was decidedly out of his way, but he plunged into the park shadows,
and hastened through it, then stood in the narrow street which separated
its broad end from Joyce's confines, and gazed up at the light.

His devotion ought to have been rewarded--perhaps it was.

Presently the glow fell off into a glimmer, but, as he was turning away,
another sprang into brightness below. This he knew to be the library,
and it gave him an idea which he was quick to act upon. He took a
sprinter's pace for home, and, as soon as he arrived there, made
straight for the telephone, where he called up Miss Lavillotte. In a
moment her gentle "Hello!" came softly to his ears, and his face took on
the look of a satisfied idiot, or possibly an inspired poet seeking for
a rhyme; the eyes upturned and the mouth open.

"Do you know who is talking?" he asked.

"Yes; Mr. Dalton."

"You are right!" as if she had mastered an intricate problem. "And I
would not have disturbed you, but I have great news for you."

"Indeed?"

"Yes. Murfree died an hour or two ago, and has left papers that tell the
whole story, and exonerate Lozcoski."

"How glad I am!"

"I knew you would be. There are other things, too. When can I see you?"

"Let me see. I have news, too. Lucy has broken down at last, and begged
me, all tears and softness, to take her to see poor Nate. We are going
in the morning at 8.15. But that would be too early for you?"

"Not at all. And you and Lucy can't go alone to the jail. If you will
allow me----"

"How if I command you?" merrily.

"Then I can do nothing but obey."

"Well, then, I do. We'll take the same train, won't we--that 8.15?"

"Yes, of course."

"Good-night, then."

"Good-night--till morning."

He distinguished a funny little sound, like a suppressed giggle, and in
a clear, final tone came a last "Good-night, my friend!"

Then he heard her receiver click in its socket, and the decided tinkle
of the bell shut him off. But he did not care. He was still her
"friend." He would be with her all to-morrow. His interests and hers
were identical, and nobody should interfere without a struggle on his
part.

Not that he meant anything overt, or aggressive. Only he would make
himself so necessary she could not do without him.



CHAPTER XXVIII.

VISITING THE SHUT-INS.


Poor Nate fretted in confinement, but not for his own sake. He simply
ignored his surroundings, not deigning to complain, or scarcely to
notice; but sought every opportunity to ask eagerly after the welfare of
Lucy and her little family. He overwhelmed Mr. Barrington with
questions, somewhat to the bewilderment of the old gentleman, who could
not distinctly grasp the idea that Nate was self-constituted protector
in place of the man he was accused of murdering.

He flung his eager queries at Mr. Dalton, and more gently pelted Joyce;
and the one or two "boys," who had been admitted to his cell, departed
with the dazed consciousness that, instead of finding out "all about it"
from Nate, as had been their intention, he had kept them busy telling
insignificant home events, until they were pumped dry of every drop of
knowledge they possessed.

But when the door opened that gray morning, and a little figure swathed
in black came slowly in, Nate scarcely moved. He sat still on his bunk,
staring at her till she threw back the long veil, and said
reproachfully,

"Nate!"

"Is it really you, Lucy?" he asked, slowly rising and making a step
forward. "I never see you like this. I most thought 'twas your ghost.
Set down, child. 'Tain't much of a place, but----" He drew out the one
chair they allowed him in the narrow cell, and, as he placed it, Lucy
caught his rough hand between her own.

"Nate, aren't you glad to see me?" she cried, fresh tears springing to
her already overtaxed eyes.

He looked down at her, nodded gravely, and then laughed a little.

"Why, in course I'm glad, Lucy! You know that without tellin', don't ye?
I ain't much on talkin', Lucy, but you know me."

Lucy stayed as long as they would let her, while Joyce and George sat on
a stone bench in the corridor. The visit seemed short to them, but the
turnkey was impatient long before the half-hour was up, feeling himself
_de trop_ all around. After the strangeness wore off, something of the
old natural friendliness came back into Nate's manner, and Lucy's tears
ceased to flow, as her tongue wagged ever more cheerfully.

They talked entirely about the little home-doings--Tilly's streak of
facility in washing dishes without breakage; Rufie's month's record in
school; the big baby's latest attempt at the English vocabulary; and the
little baby's first tooth. Lucy told, too, of Joyce's kindness and
constant oversight, and of Dalton's promise that her father's pay should
not be stopped this quarter at least. Scarcely a word of the tragedy
between them, or of the trial before Nate.

Just as she was leaving, however, she said timidly, "Shall I come in to
it, Nate--the trial, you know?"

"Guess likely you'll have to, my girl. You'll be a witness, you see."

"Oh, will I, Nate? And for you? I'll try to help you all I can!"

"Well, no! I guess it's t'other side'll call you, Lucy. But don't you
mind. Just tell the truth and shame the devil! Them lawyers is a tricky
pack, and they know how to mix a fellow up, till he don't know crystal
from frit. But don't you worrit! The truth's stronger'n the whole pack
of 'em, and that's what I'm a-restin' on. You tell the truth as you
b'lieve it, whether it's for me or agin' me, child, and it's all I'll
ask o' you."

"Nate, I saw you didn't try to hit pa when you had the stick and was
right over him, but you'll own up you was awful mad?"

"Yes, I was: and for the first minute I was murderin' mad, 'count o'
you. I'll own that. But, you seen when I got it under me and was leadin'
him off peaceable, didn't you? I slipp'd back'ard and flung up my arms,
and then the thing struck wrong. You couldn't think I meant that blow,
Lucy?"

"No, I know you didn't. I see it all, now. I was so scared then I
couldn't think, but----"

"Time's up, miss," said the officer resolutely, and Lucy hurried out,
scarcely waiting to shake hands while the others merely gave Nate a
smile and word through the barred door.

They knew from his face it was all he needed to-day.

       *       *       *       *       *

When Leon heard about the Pole who had shipped for a short time on the
"Terror," he listened to the talk of him with interest, and asked
permission to accompany Joyce and her manager at their next interview.
By the time the four (for Camille was of the party, too) made their call
at the jail, the faces of the two more frequent visitors were pretty
well known there. Lozcoski, now well fed, and filled with hope and
comfort, through the communications of the interpreter, was not the same
man who had burst his way into the Social-house a few weeks ago. His
staring eyes had softened, his hollow cheeks rounded out, his prison-cut
hair could not mat now, and through his clean-shaven lips white teeth
gleamed smilingly at times. The wolf had vanished, and the man was now
installed in the body that needed only refinement and thought to make it
comely.

The minute Leon entered, alone, leaving the rest outside, he rose
quickly and gave the naval salute--the inside of the hand to the temple
held palm forward--of a U. S. man-of-war's-man to his superior officer.
He had recognized the young lieutenant at once. This pleased Leon
Bonnivel, and he entered into brisk conversation with him, through the
interpreter, soon becoming convinced that the man told the truth about
his service and its ending. Thus the chain of evidence which was to free
an honest, but unfortunate man, grew link by link, and Joyce formed the
clasp which held all together.

She was allowed to enter after awhile, and the Pole's face lighted
almost into rapture at sight of her. He knew what she had done for him,
and he felt that no ikon of his hut in the old country had ever seemed
more beautiful, or more worthy of his honor. He would have knelt to her
readily enough, but that his few months in America had taught him that
such demonstrations were not admissible on democratic soil. So he merely
stood in awkward adoration, and beamed upon her.

She spoke a few kind words, telling him his discharge papers would soon
be ready and that he was then to report for work in Littleton, if he so
desired, and was turning away when, after a quickly-spoken sentence by
Lozcoski, the interpreter said explanatorily,

"He bids me thank you, lady, and give you the blessing of a man at peace
with his God. And he asks, where is your young husband that he may thank
him, also."

"My husband!" stammered Joyce, while Leon turned sharply to gaze at her
flushing cheeks. "Wh--what does he mean? I have no husband."

The interpreter, trying to control his smiles, explained, and the Pole,
after a disconcerted expression had crossed his face, smiled blandly
also and, spreading out both hands, spoke again.

"He begs the lady's pardon," said the interpreter. "It was her betrothed
that he meant. The young man who is boss at the Works. He thought you
were married, rather than betrothed, ma'am. But he is glad to ask
blessings on your future union."

What could Joyce say? To keep on explaining and protesting would be
ridiculous, and it suddenly flashed across her mind that the mistake was
natural. As this Lozcoski had seen them together in close companionship,
and intimate counsel, he had a right to believe what he did. Such
personal business relations, without marriage or betrothal, nearly as
sacred and irrevocable, would be an impossibility between two of their
age and social standing in his own country.

So she simply bowed her head, accepted the murmured blessings of the
grateful prisoner, and hurried out, leaving the animated lexicon she had
hired--all one broad smile of intelligence now--to interpret her actions
as best he could.



CHAPTER XXIX.

A DREAM ENDED.


Joyce could only hope nothing had been heard in the corridor, but her
first surreptitious glance was not consolatory. Camille, with an
expression oddly commingled of mirth and petulance, was intensely busy
with her glove-fastening, while the broad back of George Dalton, who was
apparently as busy gazing from a barred window against a stone wall, had
a most uncanny look of intelligence about it. As for the sheriff--he did
not try to conceal the grin with which he looked at that back, and then
at Joyce, who would have given a large slice of her fortune for a
sheltering veil to cover her face, just then. As the party marched out
into the open air there was an appearance of constraint about them.
Camille kept persistently at her brother's side, and Joyce was forced to
follow with George. He tried so hard to look non-committal that he only
succeeded in looking thoroughly cross, and Leon was shut within himself,
evidently dazed, but trying to think the thing out.

The tension did not loosen as they made their way to the great depot,
just in time to board the earlier of the "dinner trains," at 5.13. But,
as they passed in, Joyce circumvented any further such pairing off by
calmly seating herself by Camille, and leaving the young men to adjust
themselves as they would.

Few realize the many disagreeable trifles that accompany the movements
of any notable personage. Joyce was often pointed out as the great
heiress, who had eschewed city society to manage her business affairs in
person, and Leon's air, even in civilian dress, was observable. Many
eyes were turned upon the little party, who were presently seated near
together in the train, and Joyce broke the spell of rigidity by leaning
over to Leon and remarking, _sotto voce_,

"If you had only worn your uniform everybody would have stared. Now I
think there are as many as three who have not noticed us. Is there no
way of stirring up those three?"

His ready laughter answered her sally, and the strain was relieved.

But when they reached the home station Dalton proved that he was not
lacking in tact, at least. Carelessly assuming that Joyce was thoroughly
well escorted, he bade the trio a cheerful good-night on the platform,
and struck off for his own home, without even a backward glance.

Leon nodded approvingly, all to himself.

"The fellow has self-control, anyhow," he thought, as he offered an arm
to Joyce and laughingly bade Camille follow in their wake, like a good
child--for the walks were narrow.

Arrived at the knoll, Joyce would not accept their invitation in to
dinner, declaring she dare not so disappoint her own cook, who would be
awaiting her. Neither would the brother and sister accept of her
counter-invitation, saying that they had more than a cook to disappoint;
namely, their mother, So they went their separate ways, but lights
streamed across from window to window, like cables of trust and
friendship.

It had not been an easy thing for Leon to see his mother alone in a
household which made her its center and circumference, but that evening,
when she retired to her room, he followed close upon her steps.

"Mayn't I come in, mother?" he asked, after tapping lightly. "I want an
old-fashioned good-night talk."

She welcomed him eagerly.

"Find the best chair, dear, and draw it up by me, here. I do so enjoy
this little grate on cool nights! I can feel the warmth, and imagine the
light, while it all fills me with comfort and peace."

"In a minute, mother. Let me tramp about a little, first. I like to try
my sea-legs on a stretch of thick carpet, occasionally. Besides, I want
to look around. How snug and handsome you are here! That toilet-table is
really sumptuous, and these fine etchings show off well against that
soft flesh tint on the walls. Mother, you have found a good son in
Larry!"

"A dear, good son, Leon. But his means are not so large as his heart.
This room is mostly Joyce's gift, you know. When she gave the house she
insisted on personally superintending the fittings of this room. I told
her it was useless to waste beauty on me, but she said no surroundings
could quite suit me, except a certain kind, and she claimed to
understand that style better than any one else. She is doing for us all
the time."

"She could not be other than generous--but how she has changed, mother!"

"Changed! Do you think so?"

"How could I help thinking so? I left her a shrinking, clinging child. I
find her a self-poised, queenly woman. Do you remember how I used to
plan to protect and defend her? I was to earn money for her and you, and
to ward off all trouble from you both. It was my youthful inspiration. I
return to find she needs neither money, position, protection, nor
devotion. She has all, and more, than she desires. A defender would be
an absurdity! All she can require now is a--manager."

His mother turned about in her chair with a distressed look.

"Leon, your tone is not bitter, but your words are."

"No, indeed! I am merely stating facts. To be bitter would be foolish.
But I see it all, mother."

"Oh, Leon, it breaks my heart!"

"I feared it would, and that is why I want to talk with you." He came
closer and drew up a chair. She caught his hand and held it in a close
clasp. "The strange thing is, it does not break my heart at all."

He brought out each word with deliberate emphasis. Madame Bonnivel felt
her blindness then as never in her life before. Oh, to be able to search
his eyes, to look down into his very soul! Would he deliberately deceive
his mother, to save her pain? Yet the touch of his hand was cool and
calm.

"I thought you loved my Joyce!" she cried sharply, her nerves at a
tension.

"I do. I always have. I always shall. And I admire her in addition, now.
She is a noble, remarkable girl. But she is a duchess, a queen, and she
is as absorbed in her little kingdom as any German countess in her petty
domain. Its ways and doings are of supreme importance to her, and other
things do not count. It is right enough she should feel so, and she will
lead a useful life. But how could it ever accord with mine? She is Lady
Bountiful, and rules through love and wisdom. I am officer on a
man-of-war, and command with sternness and inflexibility, never bending
to coaxing or cajolery. Her ambition is to serve and uplift; mine to
hold down with a steady hand, that my men may do my bidding like
intelligent machines. We both may do good in our spheres, but we would
inevitably pull apart, if we tried to unite them. Could I take the place
of prime minister to my lady, and content myself with carrying out her
orders, and expending her money? I would die first!" He sprang up and
began walking about again, his voice deepening as he progressed with his
subject. "Imagine me examining her books at the works, or pottering
about on errands of mercy among her glass-blowers! I, who can daily
tread the magnificent decks of the 'Terror,' and lead my squad on
engineering feats that stir every drop of blood in my body to pride over
our glorious achievements! Dearest mother, it wouldn't do."

"But, if she loves you, she would give this all up----"

"And go with me? She couldn't, mother. You know that. There is no place
for women on a war-ship."

"No, but you have furloughs occasionally. She might live here, just the
same----"

"With Dalton for her manager? No, thank you, mother! I am not such an
idiot as that."

"But Leon! Leon! It has been my dream for years."

"And, like most dreams, is but a dissolving view. Let us hope this dream
may dissolve into a scene of deeper reality, which shall far exceed the
vision. You are safely anchored here beside her, and in all love and
fealty she is, and will be, your daughter. I shall always feel safe and
happy to know she is beside you. But the currents of my life run in
broader channels. The tide floats me far out into stirring, trying
scenes. I should mope myself to death here. I should hate and despise my
inaction!"

"Leon, how your voice thrills! You love your work?"

"I never knew how much till now. I tell you, frankly, I returned
expecting to marry Joyce, if she would have me. I am glad to understand
that she most assuredly would not. I cannot tell you how suffocatingly
small seems the life of a private citizen of small means on shore. My
pay is little enough, we know, and I can never expect anything beyond a
fair living. But what is that to me? I am backed by a government that
gives me assurance, standing, power, wherever I may be. I have for
friends and associates the brave and honorable, the world over. I am as
proud of my ship as other men of beautiful estates, and as fond of my
brave men as others of their children. I do love Joyce, even as I
willingly relinquish her, but I know even she could not make up to me
for all I would give up in marrying her, and resigning my commission. I
see it as plainly as if inspired. Our ways must lie apart!"

"Leon, I see arguments are useless, and I will not plead for Joyce, even
with my own son."

"The pleading would have to be on the other side, dearest. Remember, she
does not love me."

"She did, and she would, but for this fortune and this work! Her father
always came between us in life; his accursed money must separate us
now--go, Leon! My soul is bitter within me. I shall be unjust and
wicked, if I say one word more."

He went slowly, reluctantly, looking back at her pale, drawn face in an
anguish of pity. He knew that, brave as he had been, he had not made her
wound the less. The dream of her life was ended.



CHAPTER XXX.

A RAILROAD WEDDING.


There was a sudden outbreak of wild enthusiasm as the verdict was given,
quickly checked by the court's gavel, then all craned their necks while
in a few kind words, the judge congratulated and dismissed the prisoner.
Then counsel and friends gathered about Nate with outstretched hands,
till his arm ached with the constant pumping, and his tongue was tied
with the excitement and confusion. To steady himself he kept his eyes
mostly on a little black figure, some distance away. It was close by the
side of Miss Lavillotte, but its face never turned from watching him;
and he knew that, from the hour the young girl had stood bravely in
court and exonerated him from all blame, she had put the sad past behind
her and accepted a brighter, happier future. He was only longing, now,
to reach her side, but even with Dalton's efforts it was almost
impossible to make their way through the press. Somehow, Nate's friends
seemed to spring up from everywhere, to-day. Each official, from jailer
to judge, had learned to like him, the newspaper men were his staunch
allies, and the jurors had a fellow-feeling for him.

He had clung to the clean, unvarnished truth in dogged fashion, and had
so impressed all by his simple story, in which he seemed only trying to
tell facts, no matter how they bore upon himself, that even the
prosecutor was out of conceit with his side of the case.

So the gratulatory crowd gathered thickly about him, and the little
group of home-friends had to wait long before he could reach them, near
the private door by the clerk's desk.

Lucy, trembling all over, caught his hand as soon as she could reach it,
and fairly pulled him from the court-room. "Let's get out of this!" she
whispered excitedly. "I can't breathe here. Oh, Nate, to think you are
safe and it's all over. Thank God! Thank God!"

"Come," said Dalton to Joyce, who stood hesitantly, not sure there was
no more to attend to, "the carriage is below and we've just time to make
our train. We can say all our says in there."

He took Joyce's arm with an odd mixture of tenderness, deference, and
authority, while the others followed their rapid pace. Once inside the
closed vehicle, Nate seemed less excited than any of them, speaking in
the same slow, even tones he always used. When Lucy, clinging to his
hand, would break out, "Oh, isn't it good--isn't it too good, Nate?" he
would only smile and look down at her with a tender,

"Why, yes, Lucy, it's good, but not too good, as I see. It's right,
that's all. I didn't need shutting up, and I'm glad I didn't get
sentenced that way. 'Twould 'a' come tough on you and the youngsters."

"I expect there'll be something of a demonstration, Nate," said the
manager. "I had West 'phone the verdict to Littleton, and tell the boys
to lay off the rest of the day. They'll be crazy, I presume! I know you
don't care for such things, but you'll have to put up with being a hero
just this once."

"Hope they won't do nothin' rash 'round them railroad tracks," said
Nate, a bit anxiously. "The boys sometimes forgits theirselves when they
gets to celebratin'. They don't mean nothin', but they forgits. Who'd
you leave the babbies with, Lucy?"

"They're all going to be in school till three, for the teacher said
Rufie might bring even the little baby to the kindergarten. Then Marry's
out of the office, and she'll keep 'em till we get there at half-past
four. She won't let nothing happen."

"Well, I'd 'a' been satisfied just to go home and set down and eat my
supper, but never mind," sighed Nate in wistful fashion. "Folks is
cur'ous about such things. Just because a man don't git sent up for what
he didn't do can't make a hero outen him, as I see. But it's nice of you
all to care." He looked at Joyce, sitting opposite with Dalton, he and
Lucy having been given the back seat together, and a smile played about
his lips and eyes, crinkling the kindly muscles into radiating lines of
sunshine. "I've had lots o' thoughts, Miss Lav'lotte, since I've been
shut up, and I guess I've worked out something. It's a master place for
workin' out things in your mind--a jail is."

"Is it, Nate? And what have you worked out, now?"

"Well, just this. First, it did seem queer that a handsome young lady
just livin' on in our town, and no blood relation to nobody, should take
such an int'rust in Lucy and me, to say nothin' of other folks. Ev'ry
time 't you'd come, or send other folks to me, I kept askin' inside o'
me, 'Now, what does that mean? What is it to her, anyhow?' Then, kinder
sudden like, it come to me once that ev'ry single one o' the good things
what's been the makin' o' Littleton begun to come along just about when
you fetched up there. And when I'd figured on that a while, and
remembered how you and the boss here was allays consultin' together, and
how you seemed to feel jest 's if you'd got stock in us, somehow, it
come to me all of a heap."

"What came to you?" asked Joyce, her brilliant eyes flashing a laughing
glance towards her seat-mate.

"Why, that they mightn't be any young Early after all, and that 'twas
jest possible--mind, I don't say as I've got all the twists and turns of
it--but that you might, somehow or other, stand fer him. You couldn't
_be_ him, bein' a girl, of course, but stand fer him. Don't they have
proxers, or sponsors, or some such things in law, Mr. Dalton?"

That gentleman laughed heartily, and Joyce joined in with a merry peal.
Even Lucy and Nate helped the chorus, though somewhat perfunctorily, not
knowing just what they were laughing at.

"How is it, Miss Lavillotte, are you standing sponsor for any one?"
queried Dalton, as soon as he could get his voice.

"I hope not!" she laughed in return.

"Well," put in Nate, looking from one to the other, "it seems funny to
you, I see; but if I ain't much mistooken I've heered the boss, here,
talk about young Early more'n once. So they must be something to it, of
course."

"There!" said Joyce. "You are convicted, Mr. Dalton. Can you set
yourself right?"

"I can, if I may."

"Well, do by all means, then."

"Well, Nate, I began by first being deceived myself; then, being fairly
launched in deception, I went on cheating others. There never was a
young Early! No man is living by that name, that we know."

Nate looked dazed, and Lucy craned forward anxiously. "Who does own the
Works, then?" she cried. "Can't we go on living in our pretty houses,
and having the nice new ways? Who built the school, and the church, and
the Social-house?"

"Do you like the new, so much better than the old, way, Lucy? You have
had great sorrows since these changes, child."

Joyce leaned forward to the girl, kindly.

"I know, but if it had come before! How dreadful hungry and wretched
we'd have been! And how would it have gone with Nate? Do you s'pose
they'd ever 'a' cleared him, if they hadn't knowed he had rich friends?
Oh, I can't bear to think of it before! It's like the diff'runce between
being out in the cold and wet, with nobody to care, and being inside by
the fire, with ev'rybody good-natured. It's easier with the work, and
with the children, and with ev'rybody. There's lots of times, now, when
I couldn't help singin', only I'm ashamed to. And 'tisn't me only, but
Marry, and Rache, and the youngsters, and all. It's like summer, come to
stay."

"Dear Lucy!" said Joyce. "You put it very pleasantly, I'm sure. But here
we are at the station--explanations later!" and the bustle of making a
train just about to start drew their attention elsewhere.

Once within it, they could not find seats together, and perhaps neither
couple was disturbed because thus separated. George Dalton bent towards
Joyce, and said:

"So you are going to give it all away?"

"No, George, I expect you to do that. Just tell them plainly and simply
who I am, and what are our plans for the future. It is better not to
keep it longer when the--it--is so near."

"How you shy at the word, Joyce! There are two or three with the same
meaning to select from, you know--wedding, nup----"

"Sh-h! George. Some one will hear you."

"And suppose they do. Are you ashamed of it? I am not. I can't even hear
one of those words without a thrill of happiness. And it isn't all for
ourselves, either, dearest. There is a great work before us, and many
are interested. To spend our lives together, doing for those who have
been my friends ever since I was a poor, hard-working, lonely little
fellow--Ah! Joyce, it is a pleasant outlook!"

He turned to the window with softened eyes, and Joyce, through some
strange entangling of the thought threads, suddenly remembered her last
interview with Leon before he returned to the "Terror," nearly a month
ago. His ardent, dominant nature had struck her as never before, while
he talked glowingly of his life, his work, his ambitions. "He will make
a magnificent man!" she had thought then. "Brave, resolute, a born ruler
of men. But there is one idea he has not caught, by which my life is now
controlled--that the one who really ministers must have something of the
servant in his make-up. We 'stoop to conquer' in humanitarianism, as
well as in other love. And Leon could not stoop. We are both masterful
in a way, but his mastery would overpower mine, and crush it out. I
could not be free to live as I have chosen, if he had any control over
me, and yet, strangely enough, I once believed I owed all my ideas of
helpfulness to him. I know, now, it was the dear mother who informed my
mind, while Leon controlled my fancy."

She was lost in her musings as the train shrieked out its on-coming call
to the little one-room station-house, at Littleton. From the window they
could see that the whole town seemed to be gathered about its doors. The
platform, tracks, and surrounding buildings were black with people. As
the brakes were put on, lessening their speed and the roar of the train,
cheer after cheer reached them from without. The air was full of waving
caps, handkerchiefs, and aprons. Now they could begin to distinguish
separate groups and faces. Mrs. Hemphill, in the midst of her little
brood, shook the gingham skirts of the baby in her arms, and old Mother
Flaherty waggled her wide Irish border and waved her cane, in utter
abandon. Dan and Rachel, standing together, looked fairly radiant; even
Marie was there on her tricycle, with Babette and Gus keeping guard over
her, while Lucy's children, crowding near, were shouting themselves
hoarse. Every one was on hand. Close by, the cobbler, having somewhere
picked up a shoe to mend, waved it frantically by its leather string.
Joyce's own carriage, with Gilbert proudly controlling the restive
horses, was drawn up beside the platform, and on its seat, reckless of
danger, stood Camille waving the dust-cloth in utter forgetfulness of
what she had in her hand. In close proximity stood Dorette, and by Dr.
Browne's side, in his shambling old buggy, sat Madame Bonnivel,
directing the demonstrations of Dodo, on her lap. Nate looked at Lucy an
instant.

"Say, child," he said in a hesitant tone, "it's a shame to think I'm
nobody but just Nate, when they've made such a fuss! Be we goin' to git
married, or ain't we? I s'pose we ought to, if I'm goin' to look after
you and the babbies, and it seems as if 'twould sorter pay 'em for their
trouble if we'd let 'em know it, or something. Folks allays likes to
hear about weddin's. Say, why don't we just go along and git married
right now? Might as well, and then they'd sure be satisfied. I see the
preacher a-standin' there, clost to thet ole maid of Miss Lav'lotte's,
and if you say so--"

"But, Nate, I ain't dressed up! That is, not bridy, you know."

He looked down at her--such a mite in her black swathings!--and smiled.

"You ain't nothin' but a child, Lucy, and I'll have to be husband and
father, both. But I'll look after you close, dear, and be good to the
babbies. Come, I guess we'd better. Your clo'es is all right."

Waves of cheers greeted Nate as he stepped outside, with Lucy in tow.
The crowd surged forward toward the platform, but he waved them back.

"Hello, boys!" he cried, raising his voice. "This is nice of you, but
jest hold up a minute, please. We're goin' to have a weddin'--Lucy and
me--'fore we all go home. Come, Lucy!"

He caught her hand in a firmer grip, and struggled toward the minister,
his countenance strong in its intensity of purpose. Lucy's blossom face,
that had been growing rounder and rosier every day, shone out like a
vision of hope against the long black veil, which streamed behind her
like a background of cloud floating away into the past. The crowd,
eagerly watching, was silent with astonishment, and the young divinity
student, taken thus unaware, looked really pale under his excitement.
But he was a man of strong calibre and spirituality, with quickened
sympathies, and that insight into human nature which some people name
magnetism. He knew Lucy's story and Nate's. He felt this marriage was,
under all the circumstances, right and best. Baring his head reverently,
he stepped forward and raised his right hand. A solemn hush fell upon
all. After a short invocation, which steadied his own nerves, and
attuned all to the solemnity of the occasion, he put the momentous
questions in his most impressive manner, and Nate and Lucy made their
vows, the whole population of Littleton serving as witnesses. The
instant the blessing was pronounced upon the wedded pair, Nate spoke up
in a firm, loud voice--

"Now, friends, let's all go home and git our suppers. If you're so tired
as I be you'll need 'em. Come, Lucy, the babbies are fretting, and
there's Tilly tryin' to git to us. Come on!"

The crowd, laughing and crying, parted to let them through, Joyce and
George, still quite dazed, staring with the rest. Camille's voice
aroused them.

"Did you ever see anything so matter-of-fact! How he did take the wind
out of our sails! Well, let's go home, as he says. Dr. Browne has run
off with mother, but she wants you both--George and Joyce--to come home
with me to dinner."

"Wait!" cried Joyce, suddenly finding her tongue. She beckoned to
Dalton, spoke a hurried word or two, and in a trice Nate, Lucy, and the
Hapgood children, down to the little baby, were packed into the
carriage, and Gilbert bidden to drive them home for the wedding journey.

Then she waved them adieu, and turned to her friend and betrothed--

"Come, Camille; come, George, we three can walk!"


THE END.



       *       *       *       *       *


A. L. Burt's Catalogue of Books for Young People by Popular Writers.
52-58 Duane Street, New York



BOOKS FOR GIRLS.


Alice's Adventures in Wonderland. By Lewis Carroll.

"From first to last, almost without exception, this story is
delightfully droll, humorous and illustrated in harmony with the
story."--New York Express.


Through the Looking Glass, and What Alice Found There. By Lewis Carroll.

"A delight alike to the young people and their elders, extremely funny
both in text and illustrations."--Boston Express.


Little Lucy's Wonderful Globe. By Charlotte M. Yonge.

"This story is unique among tales intended for children, alike for
pleasant instruction, quaintness of humor, gentle pathos, and the
subtlety with which lessons moral and otherwise are conveyed to
children, and perhaps to their seniors as well."--The Spectator.


Joan's Adventures at the North Pole and Elsewhere. By Alice
Corkran.

"Wonderful as the adventures of Joan are, it must be admitted that they
are very naturally worked out and very plausibly presented. Altogether
this is an excellent story for girls."--Saturday Review.


Count Up the Sunny Days: A Story for Girls and Boys. By C. A.
Jones.

"An unusually good children's story."--Glasgow Herald.


The Dove in the Eagle's Nest. By Charlotte M. Yonge.

"Among all the modern writers we believe Miss Yonge first, not in
genius, but in this, that she employs her great abilities for a high and
noble purpose. We know of few modern writers whose works may be so
safely commended as hers."--Cleveland Times.


Jan of the Windmill. A Story of the Plains. By Mrs. J. H. Ewing.

"Never has Mrs. Ewing published a more charming volume, and that is
saying a very great deal. From the first to the last the book overflows
with the strange knowledge of child-nature which so rarely survives
childhood; and moreover, with inexhaustible quiet humor, which is never
anything but innocent and well-bred, never priggish, and never
clumsy."--Academy.


A Sweet Girl Graduate. By L. T. Meade.

"One of this popular author's best. The characters are well imagined and
drawn. The story moves with plenty of spirit and the interest does not
flag until the end too quickly comes."--Providence Journal.


Six to Sixteen: A Story for Girls. By Juliana Horatia Ewing.

"There is no doubt as to the good quality and attractiveness of 'Six to
Sixteen.' The book is one which would enrich any girl's book
shelf."--St. James' Gazette.


The Palace Beautiful: A Story for Girls. By L. T. Meade.

"A bright and interesting story. The many admirers of Mrs. L. T. Meade
in this country will be delighted with the 'Palace Beautiful' for more
reasons than one. It is a charming book for girls."--New York Recorder.


A World of Girls: The Story of a School. By L. T. Meade.

"One of those wholesome stories which it does one good to read. It will
afford pure delight to numerous readers. This book should be on every
girl's book shelf."--Boston Home Journal.


The Lady of the Forest: A Story for Girls. By L. T. Meade.

"This story is written in the author's well-known, fresh and easy style.
All girls fond of reading will be charmed by this well-written story. It
is told with the author's customary grace and spirit."--Boston Times.


At the Back of the North Wind. By George Macdonald.

"A very pretty story, with much of the freshness and vigor of Mr.
Macdonald's earlier work.... It is a sweet, earnest, and wholesome fairy
story, and the quaint native humor is delightful. A most delightful
volume for young readers."--Philadelphia Times.


The Water Babies: A Fairy Tale for a Land Baby. By Charles
Kingsley.

"The strength of his work, as well as its peculiar charms, consist in
his description of the experiences of a youth with life under water in
the luxuriant wealth of which he revels with all the ardor of a poetical
nature."--New York Tribune.


Our Bessie. By Rosa N. Carey.

"One of the most entertaining stories of the season, full of vigorous
action, and strong in character-painting. Elder girls will be charmed
with it, and adults may read its pages with profit."--The Teachers' Aid.


Wild Kitty. A Story of Middleton School. By L. T. Meade.

"Kitty is a true heroine--warm-hearted, self-sacrificing, and, as all
good women nowadays are, largely touched with the enthusiasm of
humanity. One of the most attractive gift books of the season."--The
Academy.


A Young Mutineer. A Story for Girls. By L. T. Meade.

"One of Mrs. Meade's charming books for girls, narrated in that simple
and picturesque style which marks the authoress as one of the first
among writers for young people."--The Spectator.


Sue and I. By Mrs. O'Reilly.

"A thoroughly delightful book, full of sound wisdom as well as
fun."--Athenæum.


The Princess and the Goblin. A Fairy Story. By George Macdonald.

"If a child once begins this book, it will get so deeply interested in
it that when bedtime comes it will altogether forget the moral, and will
weary its parents with importunities for just a few minutes more to see
how everything ends."--Saturday Review.


Pythia's Pupils: A Story of a School. By Eva Hartner.

"This story of the doings of several bright school girls is sure to
interest girl readers. Among many good stories for girls this is
undoubtedly one of the very best."--Teachers' Aid.


A Story of a Short Life. By Juliana Horatia Ewing.

"The book is one we can heartily recommend, for it is not only
bright and interesting, but also pure and healthy in tone and
teaching."--Courier.


The Sleepy King. A Fairy Tale. By Aubrey Hopwood And Seymour
Hicks.

"Wonderful as the adventures of Bluebell are, it must be admitted that
they are very naturally worked out and very plausibly presented.
Altogether this is an excellent story for girls."--Saturday Review.


Two Little Waifs. By Mrs. Molesworth.

"Mrs. Molesworth's delightful story of 'Two Little Waifs' will charm all
the small people who find it in their stockings. It relates the
adventures of two lovable English children lost in Paris, and is just
wonderful enough to pleasantly wring the youthful heart."--New York
Tribune.


Adventures in Toyland. By Edith King Hall.

"The author is such a bright, cheery writer, that her stories are always
acceptable to all who are not confirmed cynics, and her record of the
adventures is as entertaining and enjoyable as we might expect."--Boston
Courier.


Adventures in Wallypug Land. By G. E. Farrow.

"These adventures are simply inimitable, and will delight boys and girls
of mature age, as well as their juniors. No happier combination of
author and artist than this volume presents could be found to furnish
healthy amusement to the young folks. The book is an artistic one in
every sense."--Toronto Mail.


Fussbudget's Folks. A Story for Young Girls. By Anna F. Burnham.

"Mrs. Burnham has a rare gift for composing stories for children. With a
light, yet forcible touch, she paints sweet and artless, yet natural and
strong, characters."--Congregationalist.


Mixed Pickles. A Story for Girls. By Mrs. E. M. Field.

"It is, in its way, a little classic, of which the real beauty and
pathos can hardly be appreciated by young people. It is not too much to
say of the story that it is perfect of its kind."--Good Literature.


Miss Mouse and Her Boys. A Story for Girls. By Mrs. Molesworth.

"Mrs. Molesworth's books are cheery, wholesome, and particularly well
adapted to refined life. It is safe to add that she is the best English
prose writer for children. A new volume from Mrs. Molesworth is always a
treat."--The Beacon.


Gilly Flower. A Story for Girls. By the author of "Miss Toosey's
Mission."

"Jill is a little guardian angel to three lively brothers who tease and
play with her.... Her unconscious goodness brings right thoughts and
resolves to several persons who come into contact with her. There is no
goodiness in this tale, but its influence is of the best
kind."--Literary World.


The Chaplet of Pearls; or, The White and Black Ribaumont. By
Charlotte M. Yonge.

"Full of spirit and life, so well sustained throughout that grown-up
readers may enjoy it as much as children. It is one of the best books of
the season."--Guardian.


Naughty Miss Bunny: Her Tricks and Troubles. By Clara
Mulholland.

"The naughty child is positively delightful. Papas should not omit the
book from their list of juvenile presents."--Land and Water.


Meg's Friend. By Alice Corkran.

"One of Miss Corkran's charming books for girls, narrated in that simple
and picturesque style which marks the authoress as one of the first
among writers for young people."--The Spectator.


Averil. By Rosa N. Carey.

"A charming story for young folks. Averil is a delightful
creature--piquant, tender, and true--and her varying fortunes are
perfectly realistic."--World.


Aunt Diana. By Rosa N. Carey.

"An excellent story, the interest being sustained from first to last.
This is, both in its intention and the way the story is told, one of the
best books of its kind which has come before us this year."--Saturday
Review.


Little Sunshine's Holiday: A Picture from Life. By Miss Mulock.

"This is a pretty narrative of child life, describing the simple doings
and sayings of a very charming and rather precocious child. This is a
delightful book for young people."--Gazette.


Esther's Charge. A Story for Girls. By Ellen Everett Green.

"... This is a story showing in a charming way how one little girl's
jealousy and bad temper were conquered; one of the best, most suggestive
and improving of the Christmas juveniles."--New York Tribune.


Fairy Land of Science. By Arabella B. Buckley.

"We can highly recommend it; not only for the valuable information it
gives on the special subjects to which it is dedicated, but also as a
book teaching natural sciences in an interesting way. A fascinating
little volume, which will make friends in every household in which there
are children."--Daily News.


Merle's Crusade. By Rosa N. Carey.

"Among the books for young people we have seen nothing more unique than
this book. Like all of this author's stories it will please young
readers by the very attractive and charming style in which it is
written."--Journal.


Birdie: A Tale of Child Life. By H. L. Childe-Pemberton.

"The story is quaint and simple, but there is a freshness about it that
makes one hear again the ringing laugh and the cheery shout of children
at play which charmed his earlier years."--New York Express.


The Days of Bruce: A Story from Scottish History. By Grace
Aguilar.

"There is a delightful freshness, sincerity and vivacity about all of
Grace Aguilar's stories which cannot fail to win the interest and
admiration of every lover of good reading."--Boston Beacon.


Three Bright Girls: A Story of Chance and Mischance. By Annie E.
Armstrong.

"The charm of the story lies in the cheery helpfulness of spirit
developed in the girls by their changed circumstances; while the author
finds a pleasant ending to all their happy makeshifts. The story is
charmingly told, and the book can be warmly recommended as a present for
girls."--Standard.


Giannetta: A Girl's Story of Herself. By Rosa Mulholland.

"Extremely well told and full of interest. Giannetta is a true
heroine--warm-hearted, self-sacrificing, and, as all good women nowadays
are, largely touched with enthusiasm of humanity. The illustrations are
unusually good. One of the most attractive gift books of the
season."--The Academy.


Margery Merton's Girlhood. By Alice Corkran.

"The experiences of an orphan girl who in infancy is left by her father
to the care of an elderly aunt residing near Paris. The accounts of the
various persons who have an after influence on the story are singularly
vivid. There is a subtle attraction about the book which will make it a
great favorite with thoughtful girls."--Saturday Review.


Under False Colors: A Story from Two Girls' Lives. By Sarah
Doudney.

"Sarah Doudney has no superior as a writer of high-toned stories--pure
in style, original in conception, and with skillfully wrought out plots;
but we have seen nothing equal in dramatic energy to this
book."--Christian Leader.


Down the Snow Stairs; or, From Good-night to Good-morning. By Alice
Corkran.

"Among all the Christmas volumes which the year has brought to
our table this one stands out facile princeps--a gem of the first
water, bearing upon every one of its pages the signet mark of
genius.... All is told with such simplicity and perfect naturalness
that the dream appears to be a solid reality. It is indeed a Little
Pilgrim's Progress."--Christian Leader.


The Tapestry Room: A Child's Romance. By Mrs. Molesworth

"Mrs. Molesworth is a charming painter of the nature and ways of
children; and she has done good service in giving us this charming
juvenile which will delight the young people."--Athenæum, London.


Little Miss Peggy: Only a Nursery Story. By Mrs. Molesworth.

Mrs. Molesworth's children are finished studies. A joyous earnest spirit
pervades her work, and her sympathy is unbounded. She loves them with
her whole heart, while she lays bare their little minds, and expresses
their foibles, their faults, their virtues, their inward struggles,
their conception of duty, and their instinctive knowledge of the right
and wrong of things. She knows their characters, she understands their
wants, and she desires to help them.


Polly: A New Fashioned Girl. By L. T. Meade.

Few authors have achieved a popularity equal to Mrs. Meade as a Writer
of stories for young girls. Her characters are living beings of flesh
and blood, not lay figures of conventional type. Into the trials and
crosses, and everyday experiences, the reader enters at once with zest
and hearty sympathy. While Mrs. Meade always writes with a high moral
purpose, her lessons of life, purity and nobility of character are
rather inculcated by example than intruded as sermons.


One of a Covey. By the author of "Miss Toosey's Mission."

"Full of spirit and life, so well sustained throughout that grown-up
readers may enjoy it as much as children. This 'Covey' consists of the
twelve children of a hard-pressed Dr. Partridge out of which is chosen a
little girl to be adopted by a spoiled, fine lady. We have rarely read a
story for boys and girls with greater pleasure. One of the chief
characters would not have disgraced Dickens' pen."--Literary World.


The Little Princess of Tower Hill. By L. T. Meade.

"This is one of the prettiest books for children published, as pretty as
a pond-lily, and quite as fragrant. Nothing could be imagined more
attractive to young people than such a combination of fresh pages and
fair pictures; and while children will rejoice over it--which is much
better than crying for it--it is a book that can be read with pleasure
even by older boys and girls."--Boston Advertiser.





*** End of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Joyce's Investments - A Story for Girls" ***

Doctrine Publishing Corporation provides digitized public domain materials.
Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians.
This effort is time consuming and expensive, so in order to keep providing
this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties,
including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Doctrine Publishing
Corporation's ISYS search for use by individuals, and we request that you
use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort
to Doctrine Publishing's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a
large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of
public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Keep it legal -  Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for
ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because
we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States,
that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries.
Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we
can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is
allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Doctrine Publishing
ISYS search  means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world.
Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About ISYS® Search Software
Established in 1988, ISYS Search Software is a global supplier of enterprise
search solutions for business and government.  The company's award-winning
software suite offers a broad range of search, navigation and discovery
solutions for desktop search, intranet search, SharePoint search and embedded
search applications.  ISYS has been deployed by thousands of organizations
operating in a variety of industries, including government, legal, law
enforcement, financial services, healthcare and recruitment.



Home